DIGITAL HERETIC

The Game Is Life: Book Two

Terry Schott

Contents

Copyright

Introduction

1

2

3

4

5

6

7

8

9

10

11

12

13

14

15

16

17

18

19

20

21

22

23

24

25

26

27

28

29

30

31

32

33

34

35

36

37

38

39

40

41

42

43

44

45

46

47

48

49

50

51

52

53

54

55

56

57

58

59

60

61

62

63

64

65

66

67

68

69

Epilogue

Acknowledgments

Books By Terry Schott

DIGITAL HERETIC

©2012 by Terry Schott

All rights reserved.

This book or any portion thereof may not be reproduced or used in any manner whatsoever without the express, written permission of the publisher except for the use of brief quotations in a book review.

This is a work of fiction. Names, characters, businesses, places, events and incidents are either the products of the author’s imagination or used in a fictitious manner.

Any resemblance to actual persons, living or dead, or actual events is purely coincidental.

Click here to follow Terry Schott on Patreon.

Aboot Spelling...

Throughout this book you will find words that might look to be spelled incorrectly if you are living in the USA.

For example, Travelled, Honour, Centre, Colour, etc....

Don’t panic! The spelling is correct if you live outside of the USA, which I do.

* * *

Belief is a remarkable thing. If we believe that we can do something, then we most often can. If we believe that something is impossible, it usually is.

Our beliefs limit us, shaping our entire lives as well as the lives of those around us. In order for any progress to be made, in order for something to be accomplished that is outside of our normal field of acceptance, a Heretic is required.

Heretics do not share the common beliefs of the masses. They think bigger.

They are scorned and mocked and laughed at for their strange beliefs, yet still they believe.

People challenge them, scoff at them, dismiss them as absurd. Yet still they believe.

Time passes and sometimes others join the Heretic. One or two at first, and then more begin to tag along.

When enough time has passed, if the Heretic has been particularly persistent in his beliefs and persuasive with the ability to share the message they believe in, the Heretic disappears.

Where once a lonely believer of strange ideas stood, others now see a visionary, a remarkable person who had the strength and wisdom to look at the world differently—a person who leads us to a better understanding of the universe and a deeper view of ourselves.

For everyone around that special individual, the impossible fades and then disappears.

We advance and prosper.

Thanks to the Heretic. And thanks to belief.

Excerpt from Earth book A Player’s

Handbook for the Game of Life

Trew Radfield – avatar

1

“Game fans across Tygon are experiencing more emotions than expected today as Zack finishes his final play. Joy because he exits in the number one ranked position on his final play, a feat accomplished only twelve times in the thirty-year history of the Game. I think we will be talking about Zack’s final incarnation for a long time to come. It was filled with excitement, romance, danger, and a world-changing movement as he gathered so many citizens of Earth to become Gamers.

Of course, his victory is bittersweet. No one can deny that he left the Game too early, having been ejected by an assassin at the age of forty. His beautiful wife, Danielle, and real-life ex-girlfriend, Alexandra Montoyas, remains inside the simulation, suddenly a widow who must not only grieve, but also determine how to deal with the millions who followed Trew.

As we celebrate his historic accomplishment, we are also left with serious questions. What might he have accomplished if his play had lasted longer? What will happen to the Gamer movement now that he is gone? Will Danielle and her team continue to spread their message, or will it fade away?

We look forward to talking with Zack when he is brought out of Game stasis. Brandon Strayne reports that we should expect this to happen within the next twenty-four hours.

While we wait to hear from Zack, all eyes are on Danielle and her Eternal companions to see what happens next inside this very exciting story line of the Game.”

Lisa Rohansen - Trew Channel 42

Stephanie

“She has a death wish.”

Raphael peers over the edge of the cliff. As ordered, we sit up here on a large stone patio, sipping fruit punch and coffee, watching as Danielle comes out of the ocean below and towels herself off. She spent the morning diving off very tall cliffs into rocky waters. At one point, Raphael swears that he saw sharks swimming nearby.

He sets his drink on the table with a clank and turns away from watching her, shaking his head as she slips out of sight. “She says it’s a wish to experience life more fully.”

I sigh and stand to join him. There she is. Even from up here, I can feel her energy—deeply sad and lonely. “He’s been gone for five months. She is becoming more reckless as time passes.”

Raphael shakes his head. We’ve had this talk before, and he doesn’t like it. “We can’t tell her the truth. She needs to think that Trew lives on Tygon. Believing that he waits for her and she will see him again is the only thing keeping her going.”

“You’re wrong.” Danielle looks up at us and I wave. She turns and runs back to the water. “She’s going to become more reckless until she accidentally kills herself, only it won’t be an accident.” I shake my head and return to my chair. “She won’t take her own life—that’s quitting the Game—but in her mind, dying will mean reuniting with Trew sooner than later. She keeps this up—”

“I know.” Raph sighs and looks at me. “An accident will occur and she will be ejected. It’s time to tell her.”

I nod.

“I’m not giving her details about the Sever Spike and what it means.”

I shake my head. “We don’t have to. I think we use the other angle.”

* * *

Danielle - 40

I don’t know if you can see or hear me yet.

Raph and Steph say it takes a few days for you to come out of your stasis, and that a day in your reality is years in this one. They also tell me that you likely won’t be allowed to watch me, anyway. They give me all sorts of reasons why you can’t, or won’t, but I know you will.

They’ve told me quite a few things about the Game. Stephanie said they shouldn’t but Raphael was so mad that you died. He feels responsible.

He is.

I believe with all of my heart that this is just a Game and, when I die, we will be reunited. It might seem like a long time to me, but knowing that it's not forever helps.

Since you've gone, I'm more like the girl I used to be. Reckless and not afraid to try things. Always ready to push the envelope. If our purpose for being here is to experience as much as possible, then I am going to do more than anyone ever has. And if I die in the process? Then I’ll see you sooner rather than later.

I just finished swimming with some sharks. It was pretty exhilarating. They didn’t come very close. The more I tried to get to them, the farther away they swam. I’ve done all sorts of things since you’ve been gone, babe.

And I’m just getting started.

I walk up the stairs built into the cliff toward the beach house I’ve rented for the past month. It’s a nice location and good-sized property. Money isn’t an issue. You remember the million dollars that you won for being born at just the right time? We never really touched it, and both of us made excellent money when we worked. Then there’s the donations from those involved with our movement. All those people gathering to follow you, Trew. It sure was something. You should have seen the crowd at your funeral. It was incredible.

There’s Stephanie and Raphael. They don’t look happy. “Good morning.”

“Morning, hun.” Stephanie looks so sad. I know she misses you too.

Raphael doesn’t smile much anymore either. “Did I see sharks in the water?”

I shrug. “I tried to get to them, but they swam away.”

“You can’t die so young, Danni.”

“I’m not trying to.”

“Maybe, but you’re not going out of your way to avoid it, either.”

“So?”

“Look, Danni.” Stephanie pours a glass of juice and brings it to me. “We know how painful this is for you. We know how much you miss him, but Trew wouldn’t want you to throw your life away just to get to him. This Game we play in is important. Each of us must remain here for as long as we can.”

“I understand that.”

“No, you don’t.” Raphael shakes his head. “There’s something special about you. It’s important that you live as long as you possibly can.”

“What do you mean there’s something special about me?”

* * *

“Then they must have turned the scrambler on, because the channel went all snowy and the sound kicked out. No clue what they told her. Damn, it’s frustrating to just be a viewer sometimes. I was just taking a little break away from the command centre to eat, but I couldn’t help myself and I watched the conversation from a view screen in the restaurant. I came back after lunch and found out what they said to her and was surprised. We didn’t think they would actually tell her the truth of the matter. That’s a lot of stress to put on the girl, all things considering.”

Michelle sits beside Zack’s bed, talking to him as if he’s conscious. There is no sign of brain function, but Brandon said not to unplug him and the team hopes that he will come out of it eventually.

She leans forward and whispers. “Want to know what they told her, Zack?” She smiles. “Well, if you do, then you’re going to have to wake up and ask me yourself.” Michelle brushes his hair away from his face and blinks back tears. “You look so peaceful. Like you're resting and will wake up any second.” She pauses and taps his cheek. “Come on, pal. Wake up and see how cool it is to finish your last play in the number one spot. It’s not fair that you did so well and can’t celebrate.” Michelle waits for a response, but there isn’t one.

She sighs and the tone of her voice becomes conversational once more. “Well, let me tell you, it’s sure been busy since you came out . . .”

2

“What will become of the Gamer movement created by Trew Radfield on Earth? Fans expected Danielle to step in and lead the growing organization. Trew’s assassination could have been a powerful excuse for the movement to gain massive momentum, but she has not stepped forward to take the reins.

No one appears to be in charge of the group at this time and, as the months pass by without clear direction, the Gamers sit in a holding pattern.”

Delonda Maxwell - Channel Six Game Updates

Danielle - 40

“Why was he killed?”

Raphael shakes his head. “We have no idea, Danni.”

“Have the Infernals come forward to claim responsibility? Carl killed him, right?”

“The odds are good that it was an Infernal.” Stephanie looks at Raph. “But we don’t know if it was Carl for sure.”

“I’m tired of playing this verbal chess match with you two.”

“We’re not playing games, Danni,” Raphael says.

“Stop it. You know for certain who did it. Just tell me. I’ve been asking you for months now and I’m tired of this. I can’t move on until I know, and we have to move on.”

They look at each other and it’s almost like they’re speaking telepathically. I wonder if they can actually do that. I’ll ask them some other time; I’m not going to let them sidetrack me. Finally, Raphael looks at his feet and nods. “It was Carl.”

The blood rushes to my face and I stumble forward, grabbing the edge of the table to steady myself. I count to ten and take deep breaths, willing the wave of hatred to wash over me. It passes and my vision clears. I look up at Raphael and smile. At least, I try to smile. “There, that wasn’t so difficult, was it?”

“Danni . . .” Raphael moves toward me, but I put up my hand to stop him. I don’t want to be hugged right now, especially not by him. He was an Infernal for a thousand years; he likely did much worse to people. When I look at him all I can see is the man who let the love of my life die. I’m glad it was Carl. If it had been anyone less I might not have been able to forgive Raphael, but I think I can try now.

“Okay, fine. You’ve convinced me to live. Now I can grieve. Thank you. Trew will be watching me soon. Maybe he already is. It’s time to take this movement and make it into what he and I envisioned. I need to know if I’m going to be a target and, if I am, then we need to know who the biggest threats are. Infernals will likely be coming for me. Is there something worse out there? Tell me now.”

“Actually"—Raph rubs his nose—“Infernals won’t come near you.”

“Why not?”

“You were given what’s called a Clean Mark.”

“After Trew was killed?”

Raph shakes his head. “When you were little, someone tried to kill you.” He pauses to see if I have any questions. I say nothing. He nods and continues. “We set up a meeting and everyone involved agreed to Clean Mark you. That makes you safe from most everything. There are worse things out there, but we can’t control them.”

I sigh. “Are there always two questions raised for every single answer you give me? What’s a Clean Mark, and what could be worse than Infernals?”

“A Clean Mark means you are untouchable. It’s an invisible mark that every Timeless can see. If any of us harm you while that mark is present, then we die, regardless of what side we’re working for. And since we all know there’s no afterlife for us when we die, we avoid death as best we can.”

“To answer your second question, there are a few things. Most of them we can’t tell you about, and the majority aren’t likely to get involved or take an interest in us. If they do, we’ll know it and inform you quickly. The biggest threat to you will be other humans—crazies or zealots from other religions. We will protect you, but individuals with nothing to lose and enough numbers can always get through and achieve their purpose, if properly motivated.”

I nod. “Okay, then. Who’s in charge here?”

They both speak without hesitation. “You are.”

“That’s right.” I hope you’re watching this, Trew. I’m going to make you proud of me. I’ll share the message with the world and wake them up to the truth, like we’d both dreamed of doing. It’s going to take a lot of years for me, but that’s fine. I’ve decided to live another hundred years, like we agreed on your birthday.

I walk over to the desk and sit down. “Here’s what we do, then. In order to become the biggest movement the world has ever seen, the Gamer movement is going to disband and disappear.”

3

“Come on, Sam. Let me in.” I whisper as loudly as I can. If this door doesn’t open soon, I don’t know where else to go. I knock a few more times, each time getting louder. I look to my left and right. I don’t think I’m being followed, but there are so many people around. Did anyone see me? “Come on, Sam, please open up.”

The hinges on the door squeak as it starts to open. I push my way in and close it behind me, leaning on it and panting for breath. “Thank god. I’m glad you’re home.”

“Melissa? What’s wrong? How long have you been knocking on my door?” I open my eyes and look at Sam. His hair is pointing in about five different directions and he’s rubbing his eyes, his mouth half open in a partial yawn.

“You’re just waking up now? It’s one p.m.” I walk to the couch and push a pile of dirty clothes onto the floor so I can sit down. I’m shaking.

“Uh, yes, I’m just waking up now. I’m a bartender, remember? I just went to sleep.” He looks at his watch. “Okay, I went to sleep eight hours ago, but still. What’s got you so upset? Aren’t you supposed to be at work?”

I shake my head. “I called in sick.”

“Are you? Sick?”

“I don’t know. Maybe. I don’t think so. I don’t know.” I walk over to the door, lock it, then check the peephole to make sure there’s no one outside.

I turn around and Sam’s looking at me with a worried expression.

I grab him by the arm and give it a quick shake to make sure he is paying attention. “I can trust you, right?”

“Of course.”

“I mean really trust you. Like with my life.”

He furrows his eyebrows. “Yes. Look, Melissa, you need to calm down. You’re really starting to freak me out. Just tell me what’s going on.”

I feel hysterical laughter start to bubble up and I stop it by rubbing my forehead. How do I tell him? Where do I start? I don’t really know what’s going on myself. “You remember going to see Trew at that big Gamer gathering? The last time he was in town, just before he died?”

“Sure. We were lucky to get the seats we did, and the talk he gave was amazing. He talked about the laws of the universe and how at certain times in history, the laws bend, making room for new possibilities. It was inspiring.”

I nod. “Exactly. Do you remember what he said about . . . about flight?”

Sam laughs. “Something along the lines of our minds are so powerful that perhaps someday, when enough believe it’s possible, humans will be able to fly. I thought he was pushing it a bit there, but he sure seemed to believe in that stuff.”

“Sit down for a second, Sam.”

“Why?”

“I need you to tell me I’m not crazy.”

He shakes his head and starts to speak, but I glare at him and he sits. I close my eyes. After a second, I can feel the gold, glowing feeling that Trew talks about in his book. It starts in my toes and spreads over the rest of me. It only takes a couple seconds for me to feel like my entire body is covered in the stuff.

Then it happens.

For a brief second, I feel weightless, like I’m floating. Sam gasps, then swears. I feel heavier and then my heels touch the floor again.

I open my eyes. Sam’s eyes are wide and he has both hands over his mouth.

I raise my eyebrows. “Did you see that?”

He drops his hand and blurts out. “You—”

I make a hissing sound and shake my head. “Quiet! How high off the ground was I?”

He holds his hands about six inches apart.

“That’s how high I was floating?” Please let him say I wasn’t. Tell me I was just imagining it.

My heart jumps into my mouth as he nods. “Yes. That’s how high you were floating.”

I walk over and sit down beside him. I stare at the floor. He stares at me.

“What are we supposed to do?” His voice is very quiet.

I shrug. “I have no idea, Sam. I’m scared.”

“I think that’s smart, Melissa.”

4

Many players return from the Game with memories of what it is like to believe in something greater than themselves. Having lived multiple lifetimes, the average retired player will have experienced living with faith and seen its benefits on many occasions.

Viewers too old to have had the opportunity to play are immersed in watching dozens or hundreds of their favourite players for decades within the Game. They are also exposed to religions of all types, often on very intimate levels.

Fans are beginning to discuss the possibility that, if Earth can have a deity, perhaps Tygon might also possess a supreme being that watches over them.

I used to think it was a silly question, but now I wonder if they are right.

Chris Donnogeay, The Crush

“I need your help, Sylvia.”

“Straight to business, huh, Brandon? Hi, I’m fine, thanks for asking. How are things with you? You’re right, it has been some time since we spoke last.”

Brandon tapped his pen against the desk.

“Oh, come on. Not in the mood for happy banter today?”

“No, Sylvia, not today.”

“I miss him, too.”

He set the pen on his desk. “Can you help him?”

“What?” Sylvia sounded confused. “You know the answer to that question better than anyone. Trew isn’t in the Game, so there is nothing I can do. I’m sorry, dear. He’s gone.”

“I was instructed not to unplug him. I had hoped those directions came from you.”

“Who told you to not to unplug him? It certainly wasn’t I.”

Brandon shook his head. “Never mind. It doesn’t matter.”

“I don’t understand why someone would tell you that if there’s no brain activity.”

There was so much Brandon wanted to ask her but didn’t, for fear that he would reveal too much. He wondered if she felt the same way; her silence was as complete as his. “Okay.”

“I’m sorry. I know we both wanted him to do well. Neither of us benefit from this happening. He was my child in the Game and I'm sad that he is no more. That his spark is gone for good is a true loss for the universe, both mine and yours.”

“Thank you." He waited for Sylvia to end the conversation.

“May I offer you some advice?”

Brandon rubbed his forehead. “Sure, why not?”

“If someone told you not to unplug him, perhaps let him stay plugged in for a spell?”

“I’ll do that. I guess it can’t hurt.”

5

He woke up in a purple room.

The walls, ceiling, floor, lights, everything was purple.

He couldn't remember how he got here.

Details began to come to him, and as they did, he attempted to rise.

“You won’t be able to sit up.” A voice spoke near him, although he could not discern from which direction it came. It was a man’s voice, soothing and mild, yet with strength that was reassuring.

“Where am I?"

“Before I answer that, I have a question I must ask you.”

“Okay.”

“Who are you?”

The man searched his mind for the answer. He remembered a beautiful, smiling woman. There were also two close friends who were his protectors? And a family; he remembered loving parents.

He also recalled standing in front of a large crowd filled with smiling faces. They had all been looking at him as they cheered.

“My name is Trew Radfield.”

“That is who you were for a brief time, but I am asking who you are right now. Take your time, there is no rush.”

The man on the table had a flash of being someone else. An old man with a different wife, children, and grandchildren. He had built a very successful business and then retired. That life was full of happiness and pain. He recalled surprising the entire family with a paid trip for everyone to Hawaii. That ended badly. Especially him.

“Before that, I was George Knight.”

“Yes, you were him also for a longer time, but still brief. Perhaps taking time to think is confusing you. As soon as I ask again, blurt out the answer without thinking. How does that sound?”

The man on the table nodded.

“Good. Who are you?”

“Zack.”

“Excellent.” There was approval in the voice’s tone.

Zack nodded. “Where am I?”

“You are here with me, Zack. You died inside the Game. It was a permanent death.”

“Permanent?”

“Yes. They used a terrible weapon on you. One that should have destroyed your very essence.”

“But that didn’t happen?

The voice chuckled. “No. Thanks to you and Danielle, I was able to bring you here.”

Zack’s memories returned, complete with the multiple lifetimes of experience accumulated from his plays in the Game. He no longer felt disoriented. “Are you Sylvia? We spoke often inside the Game during prayer, but you don’t sound, or speak, like her.”

The voice sounded amused. “No, I’m not Sylvia. She is a sweet young creature, but the Game is where she dwells. My reality is Tygon.”

“You mean that—”

“Yes, Zack. Tygon also has a God. With your help, perhaps we can help your people believe in me. If they can’t, well, it will be very sad.”

“Why? They seem to get along just fine without any divine presence.”

“That will soon change, and you are the only one who can help me.”

“How? What can I do?”

“I am going to have you stay with me for a short time, and we shall discuss that.”

“How long?”

“That is difficult to answer. Time passes differently here. After our time together is complete, then I will attempt to send you back to your body on Tygon for a while.”

“Attempt? It doesn’t sound like you’re very confident you will succeed.”

“It hasn’t been done for a very long time. I draw my power from followers. It’s been a long while since I was even awake, let alone active. However, I’m sure I can get you back. Have faith.”

“I do.”

“That is why you are here.”

“If I go back, why will it only be for a little while?”

“A little while is all the time anyone ever has. There may be even less than normal if you do return to Tygon. You see, Zack, time is running out.”

6

It has been exciting to discover that Timeless actually do exist inside the Game. Despite this revelation, it has been impossible to locate and view any beside Stephanie, Raphael, and the two who appeared briefly to heal Danielle. This station has hired an entire team to scour the feeds, looking for further evidence that Timeless do exist in the Game, but so far we’ve produced nothing.

Reflecting on it, what do we really have to go on except one very interesting event and the word of two seemingly normal avatars? Raphael and Stephanie have done nothing extraordinary as far as we’ve been able to see.

Perhaps the entire thing is a hoax and the two are nothing more than con artists capitalizing on the new beliefs of the avatars.

Lisa Rohansen - Trew Channel 42

The zoo is full.

At times like this, my feelings are conflicted. The zoo needs to be filled, yet I miss being out and hunting for them. I’ve thought of increasing the capacity from time to time, but I’ve found that adding too many subjects can confuse things and cause important information to be overlooked.

I open the double doors and enter the lab. A shaft of light shines down on a large desk in the middle of the room and I move toward it. The rest of the room is dark, but I hear sounds coming from various points along the walls. Some of them are waking up as they sense my presence.

I sit down and close my eyes, taking three deep breaths to clear my mind of the outside world. This lab is thirteen levels belowground, underneath a legitimate mental hospital. There has never been an escape.

My subjects are much more interesting than any of the wretches residing above us. It’s taken me months to find them all, and I’m anxious to get to work.

My awareness skips over each captor, and they begin to stir. I wait, letting them wake up, then I raise my right hand and trace a circle in the air, counterclockwise.

Energy leaves my hand and jumps from cell to cell, sparking to life a reddish brown light. A portion of the light becomes trapped in a clear tube over each bed and flits about like a drunken, dirty firefly. As the final cell is lit, I open my eyes and stand, turning to examine the occupants one by one.

Thirteen cells surround me in a circle, each containing a steel cot, toilet, sink, and wooden stool. There is also a table in every cell. Most hold piles of notes and books, some are loaded with artwork, and others contain music or instruments. One table holds a state-of-the-art computer, complete with printer and three monitors mounted to the wall.

A subject stands at the door of each and their expressions are the same. Vacant eyes peer at me through the bars, hands hanging at their sides, rocking from side to side in unison with each other. None of them make a sound. The zoo has been full for only a few days, but they soon learn how to behave.

“Good morning, my lovelies. I hope that everyone had a restful night. Breakfast will be served soon. In the meantime, please go about your business. I will be sitting here doing paperwork in case one of you needs me.”

They shuffle away from their doors, turning their backs on me to go about their activities. I can feel their minds driving them towards their compulsions, like drug addicts.

A short time later, I feel attention from one of the cells. Without looking up, I address the occupant. “What is it, Seven? Do you have something for me?” His attention remains fixed on me, so I stand and turn to look at him.

Seven is one of my prized treasures, a boy of around fifteen. He’s the youngest in the zoo, and the computer sits on his table. I’ve never had one savvy with computers. I meet his eyes and purse my lips. Occasionally he cries wolf and needs to be disciplined. I hope this isn’t one of those times; it would set the entire group back for the day.

I approach him and notice his hands are making small typing motions. This is usually an indicator that he’s processing something and not simply trying to fool me. I don’t appreciate being fooled. I summon the glow and touch my pinky finger to the centre of his forehead. The energy sinks into his third eye and his breathing changes. His pupils dilate and his eyes focus on me. He smiles, no longer a confused creature; he’s now looking at me with complete self-awareness. What was lost and broken now stands whole and found. While I allow it.

“Thanks, boss. I think you’re going to be real happy with what I have for you.”

“I hope so, Seven. Tell me.”

“I found out who Three was.” He nods towards a different cell.

I follow his gaze and look at Three. I’m not usually interested in who these poor wretches were, only what they currently are. Still, the boy has done this twice before and discovering the identity of Nine has been very helpful to me. The other identity wasn’t as useful; Six was a nobody, some stockbroker that just couldn’t handle the pressure and snapped. Glad he did snap, though—Six might have been a bad husband and stockbroker, but he’s an amazing quantum physicist in this group.

“Why do I care who Three was?”

Seven shrugs. “I don’t know if you do care, boss, but I know the answer. If you don’t want to hear it, then put me back into the haze.”

“Careful, Seven. Don’t forget your place.”

Seven swallows and looks at his feet. “Sure thing, boss. I’m sorry.”

I nod. “Okay, then. Tell me who she was.”

“She was just a regular person for most of her life. I couldn’t find very much on her at all. Then she came out of nowhere and started getting a lot of attention in the news. Ever hear of nanotechnology?”

“Microscopic robots, yes, go on.”

“Turns out she did some pretty amazing stuff in that area, and then suddenly, the company she worked for shut her research down.”

“Any idea why?”

Seven smiles. “Yep. I can’t believe that I was able to piece the info together. Whoever deleted the records and history did a near-perfect job. I'm actually pretty impressed with myself, boss. Finding this was almost magical.”

I signal for him to speed things up.

“Her name is Miranda Stewart, boss. And my intel says that that she currently has an active, fully functional, intelligent computer the size of a blood cell floating around in her body.”

I look over at Three’s cell. She’s sitting at her desk, mechanically working on her artwork with crayons and pastels. Her eyes are vacant. She stirs as she feels my attention, but it’s slight.

“That’s impossible.”

“Yeah, I know.” Seven is so excited he begins to shift from one foot to the other. “Here’s the other kicker. She’s an Eternal.”

As fast as lightning, my hand streaks forward to tap Seven’s forehead. He returns to his regular state and wanders back to his computer. I whip my head around, scanning the subjects for any irregularities. I see nothing, but I’m suddenly on edge. How in the hell did that word manage to slip out of Seven’s mouth?

I walk over to Three’s cell and watch her. She remains in her haze, going about her business. An Eternal? What am I going to do with this?

I walk back to my desk and sit down, place my hands on the surface, and come to a decision.

I’m going to sit here for a half hour, watching Three the entire time.

If I am alive after half an hour has passed, then I’ll decide what to do about her.

7

Danielle - 41

I likely shouldn’t be doing this.

Psychics, mediums, clairvoyants, I’ve never really given them much thought. They were always on commercials and occasionally in the news in my town, trying to help police find a missing child or commenting on the future, but I was too busy to pay them much attention. There’s mostly mention of the fakes, the ones who use simple psychology to trick people into thinking they are genuine.

This lady sounded different, though. She’s difficult to track down and doesn’t publicize her abilities. Those who do know about her work hard to keep her existence low-key. She doesn’t charge money but does accept gifts if you feel inclined to provide one. There’s a lot more about this lady that many find fascinating, and makes me think that she could be the real deal.

Of course, all of this might be nothing more than a clever scam.

Stephanie and Raphael haven’t weighed in on this woman, most likely because I haven’t told them about her. They get worried when I ask about life beyond this world. I don’t know why. If another reality does exist, I was expecting them to tell me much more about it than they have.

Maybe it's a horrible place. Not long after Trew was killed, I asked Stephanie some questions about what he would be doing now. She just looked at me and broke down crying. A few hours later, she claimed that she missed him and was crying because she would never get to see him again herself. There seemed to be more to her sadness than just that.

She cried like he was really gone.

I sit at a plain table in a sparsely decorated room with a middle-aged woman named Eva sitting across from me. I haven’t told her anything about myself or why I’m here. Her method involves walking into a room, looking at you, then telling you what she sees. Most mediums want to talk to you first because the average person gives away so many details that they can then ‘guess’ an experience which customers feel is genuine, but in reality is nothing more than trickery. That won’t be the case here.

She looks . . . disappointing. Shoulder-length brown hair, brown eyes, no makeup, clothes that are clean and pleasant, but nothing flashy. No thick makeup or hair tied up in scarves. No flashy rings or wrists full of bracelets clinking as she moves her hands. None of that. There is one classic item sitting on the table, however.

“A crystal ball? Really?”

Eva smiles and nods. “Absolutely. Crystals have great significance and power. Not just the clear quartz you see on the table, although it is important for my role. There are thousands of different types of crystals and gemstones that can help a person in their day-to-day life.”

Oh, dear. She is a fraud, after all. Still, I may as well stay for the whole session. It did take me two months to get this appointment. “Why haven’t I heard about crystals if what you are saying is true?”

Eva smiles at me as if I am a child who has just said that clouds are made of cotton balls that float in the sky because of magic. “Did you know that there is a wild bird in Africa that helps the local tribes hunt for honey?”

“No.”

She nods. “The bird searches for trees that are rich with wild honey. When it finds one, it signals the locals with a very specific call. The tribespeople get the honey out so they can eat it, and they share some of the honey with the bird. On its own, the bird could never get to the honey. Scientists have studied this relationship and the birds have developed calls that they use only to communicate with the humans.”

“That’s pretty fascinating.”

“You believe me?” Eva leans back in her chair and adjusts one shoulder of her blouse.

Her question makes me pause. “Yes, I do.”

“Why? It sounds impossible, doesn’t it? A wild bird, learning brand new sounds just to help humans find honey?”

“I guess it does sound impossible.”

“Yet you believe me.” She smiles. “Humans are strange creatures, aren’t we? We can believe the unbelievable so easily at times and doubt the truth just as readily at others.”

“You’re right. It’s an excellent example, thank you. I will have to remember that false story so I can use it to illustrate the same point in the future.”

Eva laughs. “The story about the bird is true. What I say about crystals is also true. If you can believe one, then you can believe the other.”

“But one lacks detail. If I had more facts, then the crystal explanation would be more credible.”

Eva shrugs. “They both lack detail. I could give you charts and studies and stacks of research done with crystals over the centuries and still you wouldn’t believe it. The story of the bird didn’t contain any more detail, really. But it felt right because of our conditioning, so it was easier to accept.”

“What conditioning is that?”

“We are comforted when animals behave like humans." She straightens the fine lace tablecloth in front of her, removing a small twist. "In all entertainment mediums, we have animals talk to our children, educating and entertaining them. We grow up and understand that there is no way for animals to be like this, but deep down, we accept it easier than other things.”

I laugh out loud. “Okay, so tell me more about the crystals and how they work. I don’t want to be part of the group of people that don’t understand them any longer.”

“Basic science states that everything is made up of molecules, right?”

“Yes.”

“We also accept that everything on this planet is made up of only a few specific molecules, with the carbon molecule as the backbone for everything.”

I nod. I found this interesting in high school. “That’s right, and the molecules vibrate at different speeds, or frequencies, which determines their physical properties. A table made of wood is made up of molecules that vibrate at one frequency, while a table made from marble is made up of mostly the same molecules vibrating at a different frequency.”

“Correct.” Eva reaches into her pocket and pulls out a small felt pouch, opens it, and empties the contents into her hand. Different stones spill out onto her palm and she holds them out for me to inspect. They vary in shape, size, and colour. “Each of these stones is made from essentially the same molecules, yet they all vibrate at different speeds or frequencies. This results in each stone having a different set of properties. Some of those properties we can see—colour, shape, et cetera. But the difference in frequencies also produces properties that we cannot see.”

“That makes sense.”

“Good. Now let me talk about vibration for a minute. Unless I’m boring you. If I am, we can skip this part.”

“This isn’t boring at all. Please continue.”

“Okay, then. Vibration is energy, do you agree?”

“I do. Boiling water vibrates more than cold water.”

“That’s right. And a result of vibration is heat, or energy. There are many types of energy, but they all involve vibration at different levels.”

“So these stones all vibrate differently and give off different types of energy?”

“Exactly. And because of that, each stone has different effects on other things. It seems that these stones react with human cells and energy in very specific ways, many beneficial ways. It’s almost as if, millions of years ago, something created these stones to help life forms. Some stones help keep us healthy, others protect us from radiation, they do a myriad of things, all fascinating.”

“How come this isn’t well-known?”

“It is.” Eva shrugs. “You can find a list of properties for each stone out there.”

“Then why doesn’t every person know about it?”

“That’s an excellent question, with disturbing answers. It is definitely not a topic for right now, but do you believe me just a bit more than you did earlier about the crystal being on the table for a valid reason?”

“Yes, I do.” And I do.

“Good. Belief is important. The quartz crystal helps amplify energy and communication. It is one of the most versatile of all gemstones, and that is why you often see it used, even by people who lack any real ability. They at least get their stage set right, even if they don’t understand why.”

Eva puts the stones back into her bag and tucks them away. Then, she takes a deep breath. “Now, shall we try to contact your husband?”

“Okay.” I shrug. Lucky guess. I’m not impressed. She could have seen me on TV and some of her information will look authentic but come from public knowledge.

She closes her eyes and minutes pass.

She squints and reaches toward me. As I grasp her hand, I feel a tingling energy surround me. It feels very close to the golden glow that I’ve developed over the years, but different.

After perhaps a minute—a long time to be sitting still—she releases my hand and opens her eyes. They are full of tears.

“What is it? You haven’t said anything.”

“I’m sorry, my dear, I didn’t know. In all my years I have never encountered this before. I’m so, so sorry.”

I’m scared now. Eva is upset and I have a bad feeling. “Sorry for what?”

“I can’t help you talk to him, Danielle.”

“Why?”

She is pale, as if she is going to vomit. “He wasn’t just killed. He was severed.”

My mouth turns dry and the muscles in my neck feel like they’re tightening so hard that my head is going to be pulled down into my back. “What does that mean?”

“It means that he didn’t pass over. I can’t communicate with him because he’s gone.”

“Gone where?” I know I don’t want to hear any more, but I can’t stop asking questions.

“I’m sorry.” Eva lowers her head and sobs loudly.

I’m too numb to join her.

8

Why would a person want to believe in only one life?

Is this incarnation of yours so good that you wouldn’t like another?

Are things so spectacular that if the Almighty came to you and said, “Grab yourself another entire lifetime!” you would say, “Oh, no thanks, I really nailed it and took care of everything in that last life”?

Even if I had the most incredible life, I would still be willing to give it another go. What if we do live in some real world after this one and all we do is work and have no time for any fun?

What’s that, you say? That’s how your life is now? Tsk tsk. You might be missing your only chance for fun and excitement.

And in case you miss it this time, why not go ahead and believe you get more than one life?

Anonymous

Danielle - 41

“She said that Trew was severed. What does that mean?”

Raphael's face is devoid of expression. I don’t even dare blink in case I miss something. He’s going to lie to me and I want to make sure I get whatever info I can from his body language. Even when people lie, they can tell you a lot from their body language.

From my right, Stephanie chirps a reply. “We have no idea what she meant. What are you doing going to a medium, anyway? We warned you about—”

I hiss and hold up my hand, then point at Raphael, still watching his face. “I was asking him, not you, so shut your mouth. Being nice has allowed the two of you to divide and conquer me for too long.” I glare at Raphael. “You say I’m important? Well, if this conversation doesn’t go the way I want it to, then I’m done.” Raphael’s eyes lock with mine. I hope he’s reading my look correctly, because I mean what I’m saying. They know something, and I’m ready to hear what it is. “Do you believe me, Raphael?”

Raphael’s expression softens and he nods. “I believe you, Danni, but you have lived long enough to understand that some things are better left unknown. I will ask you one more time to leave this alone. If you refuse, then I will tell you, and I won’t feel bad about it.”

His answer makes me pause. Do I really want to know? It took me quite a while to get Eva calmed down. She kept apologizing and giving me sad looks. When I tried to make a donation for her services, she shook her head and pressed a rose quartz into my palm. Now, every time I ask Raph and Stephanie, they both look very sad. Stephanie cries sometimes, too. Do I really want to know?

Yes.

I nod and Raphael gets up and walks over to a cabinet. I’ve seen it before and never thought much of it. It’s a small wooden cabinet, gold-painted hardwood and shiny. He inserts a key, turns it, and reaches inside to withdraw a tapered metal spike. Gold and silver lines crisscross its surface, like computer circuitry. There’s a small red button at its base. He walks over and hands it to me. It’s warm and seems to hum.

“It’s called a Sever Spike.” He purses his lips. “This is what Carl put into Trew. It’s the weapon that killed him.”

I nod, blinking back hot tears. I’m not going to cry. He’s been gone almost two years. I need to hear this. I have to.

“When you were little, I stopped a man from killing you with the same type of weapon. When I saw what he was going to use on you, I slit his throat and let him bleed out.”

I look up from the weapon to Raphael. The gold flecks are swirling in his dark brown eyes. He doesn’t get this angry very often. A small part of me screams that I should tell him to stop, that I don’t need to know any more, but I say nothing and let him continue.

“When an avatar dies, their essence returns to their body on our home world. They wake up and, after a brief time, they go about their lives. If they are young enough, they plan their next play in the Game. If they are too old to play any longer, they move into the next phase of their life.”

I nod. He has told me this before.

“When an avatar is killed with one of these”—he taps the Sever Spike in my hand—“the avatar dies, but their essence, their soul, doesn’t return to their real body.” He stops talking. Stephanie comes over to sit beside me and rests her hand on my neck.

“What happens to the person’s soul?"

Raphael says nothing. His face is a mixture of rage and sorrow.

“Raphael?” I hear the tone in my voice waver. “What happened to Trew’s soul?”

Raphael shakes his head. There’s pressure in my ears; his voice sounds like it’s coming from underwater. “I’m so sorry, my sweet girl. It’s gone. His soul shattered into a million little pieces and scattered to the cosmic winds. He’s gone. Dead forever.”

A strange calm blankets me as if some divine hand has wrapped me in its protective embrace to shield me. It feels as if my eyes are burning, and when I look up at Raphael, he narrows his eyes. “Carl did this to my life. To the other half of my soul.”

Raphael nods.

“I want him.” I hold up the Sever Spike in front of me. It’s humming louder now. It’s hungry, I can feel it. “I want him standing in front of me so that I can I drive this into his eye and watch him melt. From this moment on, that is my only purpose.”

Raphael nods. “We will help you, but you must calm down.”

“I am calm.”

“No, you’re not. If you don’t calm down, we won’t ever get a chance to find Carl. Breathe, Danni.”

I close my eyes and take deep breaths. The emptiness fades, replaced by pain. I open my eyes and look at Raphael. He nods, then stands and leads me to a mirror. “We have new things to teach you, dear.”

“Like what?”

Raphael points at the mirror and I look into it. My reflection looks the same, except for one major difference. My eyes icy blue with bright silver flecks floating inside the iris, like fish in a pond.

“Like lots.”

9

It’s rare for a player to die permanently. VirtDyne perfected the safety of virtual reality long before they allowed our children to use the technology.

Health and fitness are of utmost importance to players. The computer analyzes a player when they exit the Game and they must regain specific levels of stamina and conditioning before they are cleared for re-entry. This depends on the time they spend in the Game, but usually after a month or two of lying on a table in stasis, it is expected that a player will need to spend some time in the gym to raise their fitness level to acceptable standards. Once that is complete, the player can re-enter the Game, assured their bodies can once again withstand the stresses of inactivity.

That being said, the occasional complication does occur when coming out of stasis. In the most extreme cases, a player has been known to die. While tragic when it occurs, fewer children die today playing the Game than when they used to attend old-fashioned schools. There is always some element of risk to everything. That’s how life works.

Interview with Brandon Strayne

Brandon entered Danielle’s command centre and made his way to one of the corner offices. Now that Trew had left the Game, they called it Danielle’s centre, but the location and team were the same.

In light of the complications that had arisen with Zack, his team had asked to stay on and help in any way possible with Danielle. Brandon had agreed and everyone was glad. Her play was turning out to be more important than any of them had imagined.

Danielle's popularity was skyrocketing on both worlds. The poor girl who had been given a free play by the computer and expected to finish with nothing more than a few credits, according to the best estimates, was now favoured to come out of this play ranked very high.

Everyone was excited to be a part of it and Brandon was pleased to keep them all on board. Only he knew what would really happen when she finished her play—the Game would end and every child still inside the simulation would die. When that happened, Tygon would be enveloped by chaos and everything Brandon had built for the past thirty years would crumble. Time was running out, but he would fight until the moment it happened. His success relied on keeping this incredible team together to help Danielle live as long as she possibly could inside the Game.

Brandon entered the corner office and nodded to all assembled. Michelle, Nadine, and Lilith were sitting at the round desk. Brandon sat down and got right to business.

“Michelle, what news on Zack?”

Michelle shook her head. “He’s still on life support with no sign of brain function or activity. It’s been four days since he came out and there has been no change.”

Brandon nodded. “Nadine, tell us about Danni. What’s she up to now?”

Nadine tapped some commands into her tablet and the screen behind her displayed the current information on Danielle.

“She’s forty-six years old at the moment, and for the past few years she has been hunting for Carl.”

“What else?”

“That's it. You heard her speech when Raphael told her how Trew died. The girl is true to her word. She’s doing nothing else until she puts that Sever Spike into Carl.”

“And her ratings? Have they suffered?”

“Not at all, likely because there are so many entertaining distractions while she tries to focus on finding him.” Nadine brought up another chart titled ‘Distractions’ and began to list them off. “First, there are her eyes. Fans believe she has somehow become a Timeless, and they are watching to see what kind of things she can do because of it.”

“Okay.”

“Then there are the millions of people still believing in the movement Danni and Trew formed. She has tried to get them to move on and disband, but the Gamers continue to believe in their movement.”

“Are they doing anything of interest?”

“Looking for a real leader. Danielle refuses to lead them, and the major religions of Earth have taken notice of their numbers and have banded together to destroy this young faith.”

Brandon tapped his fingers on the table. “Without a true leader, the movement will fail. We’ve seen it happen many times, although this one seems to be hanging on longer than most.”

“That’s because there were over forty million of them when Trew died. They are numerous, and they are devout. Most of the local leaders have encouraged their groups to lay low. This was what Danielle instructed them to do not long after Trew died, and the majority feel that Danielle will be stepping forward very soon to call them all together and lead them.”

Brandon nodded. “I think she just might.”

“What makes you think that?” Lilith asked.

“Because she wants to find Carl. I’m surprised she hasn’t realized it will be easier to do that by putting millions of loyal followers on the lookout.”

“Oh, I think she did realize that some time ago. I also think she’s afraid Carl will mow through anyone coming after him. She doesn’t want that kind of blood on her hands.”

“Perhaps.” Brandon nodded. “But my gut tells me that sooner or later she will make use of them. What plans do we have for helping her move along with her life?”

Michelle snorted. “Can we help her find Carl?”

“Sure, but why would we? We could help her get funding to build a spaceship to take her to the sun, but once she got there, she would burn up. Finding Carl will lead to the same thing. Why assist her in getting killed? I don’t want to see her come out of the Game that way; I don’t think any of us do.”

Nadine set her tablet on the table and crossed her arms. “She’s not going to stop hunting for him.”

Brandon chuckled. “She needs something more important than finding Carl. Let’s all get to work on putting something into place to help steer her on a different path.” He looked around the table and everyone nodded. “Okay, then, is there anything else?”

“Is she a Timeless, Brandon?” Lilith asked.

Brandon sighed and placed his hands in his lap. “What I am about to say stays in this room, do you understand?”

Everyone nodded.

“I know a lot about the Timeless, and this is not how they are created. That being said, she does possess many talents that are reserved for their kind.” Brandon shrugged. “My best guess is that she isn’t, but I do know of one other Timeless that was created ‘differently’, and this could be a similar situation. I think we will just have to wait and see.”

“What about Zack?” Michelle asked.

“After Raphael told Danni about the Sever Spike, I had to make it official. You know that I've informed Tygon that Zack is dead and gone.”

“You never told anyone he is still plugged in, though," Lilith said.

Brandon pursed his lips together. “He won't be after tomorrow.”

10

Melissa

I’ve been sitting in this coffee shop for the past three hours. Waiting is driving me crazy but it’s taken me years to get this close. I suppose a few hours isn’t gonna kill me. Sam sits across from me, sipping a white hot chocolate with peppermint. He’s looking at me with that half-smile of his. I’m not sure if he cares what happens here or not. Sam’s a pretty simple guy who doesn’t worry about much. I wish I was the same, but that’s not how I’m wired.

It’s been seven years since I knocked on Sam’s door and showed him what I can do. We’ve spent all that time trying to get close enough to meet Danielle, but it isn’t as easy as I had hoped. Famous people are really tough to meet. She might not be on TV or in the movies, but Danielle is definitely famous.

I know I’ve over-thought it; my mind gets in the way so often and complicates things. It would have been simple just to find out what building she lives in, float up to her window, and knock on it till she noticed me. But I know for a fact that there are some very bad groups of people in the world, and they would like nothing better than to find a person like me. A couple of groups have actually caught wind of me and are on the hunt. It’s impossible to hide from everyone. So I do my best to remain undetected. That was hard at first. It took me a few years to control my ability—it would just kick in at the worst moments, usually with others watching. It’s not like you can take all the time you need and practice floating around outside your apartment. Thankfully, most people thought it was just an illusion. Most, but not all.

I can’t wait any longer. Living day to day, scraping by at odd jobs just to eat and pay for a place to sleep . . . I need help and Danielle is my best hope. I recently learned that she hangs out here. If she comes in, I’m going to approach her.

The door opens. Sam catches my eye and nods. I raise my eyebrows to silently ask if it’s her. He shakes his head and points with his chin for me to take a look. I wait until the person approaches the counter, then stand and get in line behind her. It’s the next best thing to Danielle, likely the only chance I’m gonna have.

“Excuse me. You’re Stephanie, right?”

The woman ignores me as she looks at the menu board on the wall.

“Um, hi there.” This time I lean into her space just a bit to try and get her attention. Her eyes slide away from the menu and connect with mine. Wow, those are some strange eyes. Brown with gold flecks. Yeah, it’s her, all right.

“I’m sorry, were you talking to me? My names not Stephanie.”

She wants to play games. Fine. “Oh, sorry. Guess I must have confused you with another person who looks identical to you.” I stick out my hand. “My name’s Melissa, what’s yours?”

“Nice to meet you. My name’s Christine.” We shake hands and she turns away, eyes on the menu again. I shake my head. Sorry, Stephanie. I’m not going to leave you alone that easily.

“This Stephanie that I confused you for is close friends with a person I need to talk to.”

She doesn’t turn around. “Good luck finding her.”

“Yeah, thanks. Listen, Stephanie, I have to show Danielle something. I know this might sound crazy, but I can do something that is pretty incredible, and I need her help.”

She turns and leans in towards me. Kind of intimidating. “I’m sorry, miss, but that’s not my name. If you don’t leave me alone I will have to call the police.”

“Go ahead. I'm not doing anything wrong.”

The woman looks at her watch, then scowls at me.

“Look, I’m really sorry, but I need to talk to Danielle.”

Stephanie snorts and drops her façade. “That won’t happen. Your best course of action is to get out of this line, grab your boyfriend sitting over at that table, leave here, and never enter this coffee shop again. Don’t tell anyone I come in here. Don’t tell anyone you were here and saw me or talked to me. Don’t tell anyone anything. How does that sound to you, sweetie?”

Her eyes aren’t as pleasant as her voice. I look at her for a couple of seconds, then nod and step out of the line. As I pass her, I say to her in a very soft voice, “I can fly. Danielle would want to meet me.” Then I walk away.

I expect her to follow me, but she doesn’t. I throw a quick glance at her over my shoulder. She's looking at the menu once more.

Sam is beside me as I reach the door. We walk out and turn toward our hotel. He can tell that things didn’t go well, but we both know better than to talk out in the open. I’m disappointed; it’s doubtful that I’ll ever be able to get that close to them again, now that they know what I look like. Maybe it’s time to float up to Danielle's window, risk be damned.

We turn the corner and a car pulls up in front of us. The passenger door opens and a muscular man in jeans and a T-shirt gets out and starts toward us. His eyes look just like Stephanie’s. He’s looking right at me, and his expression doesn’t look friendly.

I stop and take a short step backwards, ready to fly if I have to. Yeah, I’ve gotten that quick during my years of practice. “Can I help you?”

He smiles and spreads his hands. “Yes, you can get in the car, please. Stephanie said to tell you she is interested in hearing more about you. We would like to have a quick and safe little chat. If we like what we hear, then we’ll take you to Danielle. How does that sound?”

I look at Sam and he shrugs. I can tell from his posture that he will do whatever I decide. That alone tells me that it’s likely safe. He has a nose for danger and if there was any he wouldn’t be so relaxed. His instincts have saved us more than a few times.

I nod and walk toward the car.

11

“It is with sadness that Tygon says farewell to a great player of the Game.

Brandon Strayne, Zack’s Patron, sadly confirmed what we learned while watching Danielle. His death inside the Game prevented him from returning to his body on Tygon. Zack didn’t get to celebrate one of the best plays we’ve ever seen, especially the final events that resulted in his achieving rank one.

From the bottom of our hearts, Tygon thanks you for your efforts, Zack. You will not be forgotten.”

Lisa Rohansen, Trew Channel 42

The doctor indicated the life support machine with one hand. “Just press that button, sir. All the machines are linked and will turn off at the same time.”

Brandon nodded. The doctor stepped away and Brandon gazed down at Zack's still form which was lay peacefully on the bed, breathing at a normal rate. It was difficult for Brandon to believe he wasn’t simply sleeping, but the boy was gone; he’d never made it out of the Game.

Brandon stroked the young man’s hair. This wasn’t how it was supposed to turn out. Finishing your last play was supposed to be only the beginning. Brandon looked down at Zack for a few moments, then straightened his back and turned to face the small group behind him.

Michelle, Lilith and Angelica had asked to come. None of them wanted Brandon to be alone for this.

“Would anyone like to say anything?” Brandon looked at each of them in turn. They shook their heads; everyone had spent a few moments alone with Zack. Goodbyes had already been said. “He was a good boy, a good man. We all wish things had turned out differently, but the Game is life, and no one ever claimed that it was fair. You can play everything perfectly and still fail. I sincerely hope that your soul finds peace, Zack. We will miss you.”

Brandon reached for the button, paused, then pressed it. The machines went silent.

No one said a word.

They watched Zack’s chest rise and fall, the rise getting shorter and shorter each time. Finally, it stopped. The doctor stepped forward, untaped the breathing tube, and pulled it from Zack’s lungs in one practiced motion.

As the tube cleared Zack’s mouth, his body took a huge gulp of air. Zack began to breathe again, this time on his own.

Brandon's head snapped toward the doctor, who was already reaching for Zack's wrist with furrowed brows. “There’s a pulse.” He lifted Zack’s eyelid and flashed a light back and forth across the pupil. “This isn’t possible.”

“What is it, Doctor?”

“He’s breathing, there’s a pulse, and his pupils are reacting. I’m looking at a normally functioning, but unconscious, human here.”

“You mean he’s . . . ?”

“Alive.” The word sounded raspy and dry, but it came from Zack. He raised his hand to push the doctor’s out of the way. His eyes were open and he was looking at Brandon, weary, but with a half-grin on his face. “How did we do, Brandon? Did I finish number one?”

12

“Miracles happen every day. All that is required to witness them is to look. So often we ignore or explain them away as nonsense. It’s a shame we don’t give them the wonder they deserve.”

Trew Strayne, Public address Channel 6

“What’s the matter? You all look as if you’ve seen a ghost.” Zack sat up on the edge of the bed, looking strong, fit, and ready to get up and go home.

Brandon looked at the doctor, who just shook his head. The others quickly surrounded the bed, everyone chattering and asking questions at once. Michelle and Lilith were crying; Angelica was speechless.

After a few minutes, Brandon spoke. “We feel like we’re looking at a ghost, Zack. What’s the last thing you remember?”

Zack shook his head. “It’s all still a jumble, but something inside me says that’s normal, right? I definitely remember that this isn’t how I’m supposed to come out of the Game. Usually the room is quiet, all white, and there’s only one friend to greet me. Last time it was Kyle, I think.”

Brandon’s eyes remained locked on the young man as he addressed the doctor. “How soon can we get him out of here, Doctor?”

“Couple of weeks, maybe a bit less.”

“What?” Zack and Brandon exclaimed in unison.

The doctor swivelled his head between the two of them, finally deciding to address Brandon. “He was dead, sir. I want to run a barrage of tests to make sure he’s all right, then see if we can determine what happened to him in the first place and how he came out of it.”

Brandon shook his head. “There’s no time for any of that.” The doctor started to protest, but Brandon interrupted him. “You’ve got two hours. I’ve got billions of dollars. Run all the tests you can in that time, then release him.”

The doctor closed his mouth and nodded.

Brandon looked at the ladies. “You three, I need you to get to the command centre and prepare the team for us. I’ll have Zack there in four hours. Be ready to bring him up to speed on everything that has happened, is happening, and that we think might happen with Danielle. Questions?”

No one spoke. Brandon nodded. “Okay, then. See you all soon.” The women left.

Brandon waited until they were gone, then looked at Zack. “All right, my boy. You remember the drill?”

Zack nodded. “Don’t say anything until we’re alone, just you and me.”

“That’s right. I’ll be back in an hour and a half to collect you, then we have a couple of things to go over before we meet with the others.”

Brandon walked to the door. With his hand on the doorknob, he looked back at Zack. “I’m so happy to have you back.”

“Thanks, Brandon.” Zack hunched over and stared at the floor.

Brandon turned to leave, paused, then turned back to face Zack. “Tell me one thing.”

Zack looked up and his shoulders rose as he took a deep breath. “I will if I can.”

“Tell me you have some exciting things to share.”

Zack smiled, a hint of his normal self in the expression. “I sure do. See ya soon.”

* * *

One hour and forty-five minutes later, Brandon signed the release form and Zack was given a clean bill of health. The two men took the elevator to the penthouse suite of the VirtDyne building.

Zack took a seat on the patio while Brandon got them each a drink.

Brandon tapped his glass against Zack’s. “First off, Zack—"

"Um," Zack raised one hand. "About that."

"About what?"

"I've decided to go by Trew."

Brandon frowned and sipped his drink. Zack opened his mouth to say more, but Brandon held up one hand to stop him. After a few moments, Brandon nodded. "I like it."

"You do?"

"Absolutely." He smiled. "Now, back to what I was saying. Congratulations are in order. You finished your play ranked Number One. Once the Game credits are converted and then deposited into your account, you will be one of the richest men in the world.”

“That’s great, Brandon. I’m pleased it all paid off.”

“As am I. Would you mind waiting a few weeks before going out to spend it? I really need you on Danielle’s team until she comes out.”

“Of course.” Trew sat forward and placed his drink on the table. “How is she doing? The doctor said I’ve been out of the Game for five days. Seven years have passed in there. How’s she holding up?”

“She’s having a hard time dealing with your death.”

Trew nodded. “Yeah, but she's moved on, right?”

Brandon shook his head. “She’s kept herself busy doing other things.”

“Like?”

“She’s vowed to find your killer and return the favour.”

“What?” Trew stood and walked to the railing. “She doesn’t know it’s Carl, I hope.”

“She does.”

Trew swore and turned to face Brandon. “You haven’t told me that she’s dead, so I assume that the two have not crossed paths.”

Brandon chuckled. “Not even close. Carl has been kept busy in other areas of the Game. He’s hard to keep track of, but I do get occasional reports on his status. The two have not come close to crossing paths.”

“Well, that’s good. How is her rank?”

“Number One.”

“Wow, that’s amazing!” Trew leaned towards Brandon. "Who is she?"

Brandon frowned. "What?"

"Danielle? Who is playing her? It has to be someone ranked pretty high. What Tygon player is Danielle?"

Brandon blinked, then tilted his head back and laughed.

Trew smiled, waiting for the other man to stop laughing, but he didn't. After a moment, Trew frowned. "Brandon?"

Brandon bent over and shook his head, taking a deep breath before standing, looking at Trew, then bursting out laughing again.

"Are you okay?"

"Just"—Brandon held up one hand—"Give me a minute." He doubled over to resume his outburst.

Finally, Brandon's laughter trailed off and he wiped tears from his eyes. He sniffed and then looked at Trew, his eyes bright.

"Done?"

"For now." Brandon chuckled, still looking as if he could begin again without much encouragement.

"Ready to answer my question?"

"Alexandra."

Trew frowned. "What about her?"

"That's who Danielle is."

Trew's eyes widened and his breath caught.

Brandon smiled and nodded.

After a moment, Trew began to laugh.

13

“And that's where things sit at the moment on Earth.” Michelle finished her presentation, smiled at Zack—or Trew, as he had decided to go by now—then sat down beside him.

“Well done, Michelle.” He smiled and placed one hand on her shoulder. “Awesome work as my Right Hand once again. Thank you.”

The rest of the team applauded and she smiled.

Brandon watched Trew, thinking how well he had done for his first meeting. Before they had begun, Brandon had sent Trew into the office so that he could be alone and watch Danielle on the monitor. Trew had taken only a few moments, then wiped tears from his eyes and called the team in. During the entire debriefing, he occasionally glanced at the view screens, but remained focused on the task at hand, asking specific and strategic questions.

Trew glanced at the view screen again, then back to the room. “What’s our plan for Danni going forward?”

Lilith shook her head and spread her hands. “We don’t really have a plan.”

Trew frowned. “When she entered the Game, you didn’t have a game plan for her?”

“Well, yes, of course we did.”

Trew turned to look at Brandon. “Brandon, can you tell me what that plan was?”

Brandon said nothing.

“You have no idea. Michelle? Perhaps you can tell Brandon what it was?”

Michelle’s gaze dropped to the table and she traced one finger along the surface. “That’s a good question, Trew.”

“Indeed.” He shook his head before looking at the professionals assembled around the table. “How can anyone here help her if no one has a clue as to what she’s trying to achieve?”

The room was silent.

“I think this is a good spot to take a break.” Brandon gathered the papers in front of him and tapped them against the table. “Let’s all meet back here in half an hour. Lilith, Nadine, and Michelle, please remain behind with Trew and myself to discuss a couple of minor things.”

The team stood up and filed out of the room. Brandon shut the door and then flipped a switch on the wall. The glass on all four sides of the centre office turned black, blocking anyone from seeing in or out.

Trew raised his eyebrows. “What am I missing?”

Lilith sighed and shrugged. “Alexandra believed that her specific talent would work better if she went into the Game without a specific set of goals in mind.”

“What talent is that?”

“She believes that she is a prodigy.”

Brandon sat down and pushed the pile of papers to one side. “In what area?”

“At playing games.”

Michelle ran a hand through her hair. “Is that even possible?”

Brandon laughed. “Absolutely.”

Everyone looked at him, waiting for him to say more, but he did not.

After a moment, Lilith continued. “Alexandra believed that the Mainframe purposefully removed her from the Game the first time and then specifically selected her for the free play as part of a greater plan. Using every one of her past plays as reference, she was certain she had a talent for playing the Game to the best of her ability, no matter what the odds or situation. For this play, her credits were limited. Severely so. This resulted in her being unable to choose a traditional goal or performance route. Instead, she decided to focus on playing the Game to the best of her abilities as each situation presented itself.

Trew propped up his head with his hand, rubbing one eye. “She must have, at the very least, set small goals to use as markers for progressing. That’s how the Game is played, even on a very basic level.”

Lilith shook her head.

Trew sighed. “Why didn’t you tell the team this when you merged together? As a Patron, you owe it to your player to make sure important information is relayed to everyone.”

Lilith shrugged. “In everyone’s defence, I don’t think anyone expected much from her once they saw how few credits she was given and what she spent them on.”

“Really?” Trew extended a hand to Michelle. “Let me see.”

Michelle handed her tablet to Trew and waited for him to examine the data. After a few moments, he chuckled. “Okay, I see what you mean. How did she even manage to make it this far?” He looked up and shook his head. “She didn’t spend anything on luck at all.”

“Yet she has been luckier than most,” Brandon said.

“Ain’t that the truth.” Trew looked down at the tablet and then his head snapped up. “How did she get an Eternal? And what about the two who showed up to heal her when she lost the baby?”

“The Eternal was a gift.”

“From whom?”

“Mainframe.”

“That’s awesome.” Trew laughed as he handed the tablet back to Michelle. “And it explains everything.”

“What do you mean?” Brandon glanced at Lilith, who shook her head.

“Mainframe is her Patron.”

Brandon opened his mouth, then raised one eyebrow.

Trew rapped the table and leaned back in his chair. “It makes sense. Mainframe awarded her a free play. Her luck has been off the charts despite not having spent a single credit on the attribute. And it gave her an Eternal.” He looked at Brandon. “It would appear that the Mainframe is much more intelligent than you would have Tygon believe, Brandon.”

Lilith gasped and the others looked at her. “Alexandra said the exact same thing before she began her play.”

All heads turned to Brandon, who sat in his chair with a blank expression. After a moment, he leaned forward. “What I’m about to say cannot leave this room.”

Trew smiled. “We can all agree to that.”

His Patron sighed. “The artificial intelligence chip that I created to make Mainframe was much more successful than I anticipated. She is fully sentient, and very, very clever.”

“She?” Trew crossed his arms. “You didn’t happen to give her a name, did you?”

“I did.”

Trew smiled, but before he could say anything, Michelle spoke. “Oh, wow. You called her Sylvia, didn’t you?”

Brandon closed his eyes and nodded.

Trew laughed. “That’s incredible. The entire time I was playing, it was Mainframe communicating with me.”

“That’s right, she developed a way to interact with players through prayer. It took a while, but I got her to admit that she had spoken to you on more than one occasion.”

Trew’s smile disappeared. “You can talk to her? Here on Tygon?”

“Of course.”

“I need to speak with her. As soon as possible.”

Brandon nodded.

“Can we go now? Danni should be fine for a bit.”

All eyes turned to the monitor. Danielle was with Stephanie in a deserted field, standing beside a car. Another car was parked a short distance away, and Raphael stepped out, followed by a man and a woman. The woman looked nervous; the man looked bored.

“Come on, then.” Brandon stood. “I'll introduce you to her.”

14

It might not be the most glamorous ability, but humans have always wanted to fly. Once we invented machines to fly, did that fully satisfy our desire? The average person would never conceive of manifesting the ability to physically fly on their own. They would say that we just don’t have the body for it. No wings, we are too heavy, the list goes on and on.

Of course, nothing is ever accomplished by the average person, is it?

Maybe one day a heretic will develop the ability to fly, not because they know it’s impossible, but because they fully believe that it isn’t.

Clive Buchannan - The Press Game Channel

Danielle - 47

“What are we doing out in the middle of nowhere? Is Carl nearby?”

Stephanie stands beside me, leaning on the car with her eyes closed and head tilted back, soaking up the sun. “We’re not here for him. Raphael’s bringing someone here to meet us. If what he says is true, it might be a nice distraction from this waste-of-time chase you’ve had us on for so long.”

I look out over the field and bite my tongue. They constantly hound me about stopping the hunt for Carl. After almost eight years of searching, we haven’t come close to him even once. Still, it’s not like that’s all I’ve been doing. Raphael and Stephanie are teaching me martial arts again. I think that it’s safe to say I am one of the best human fighters on the planet. I joked about entering the Ultimate Fighting Championship competition but that didn’t go over too well. I think that it would be good for everyone to see that a forty-seven-year-old woman can walk into the ring and beat a twenty-four-year-old fighting machine in just a few seconds. Raphael did not agree.

“Here they come.” Stephanie says without opening her eyes. I wonder if her hearing is that sharp, or if the Eternals share some sort of psychic link. I’m not in the mood to ask.

The car approaches and stops not far from us. Raphael gets out of the passenger seat, opening the back door for the two occupants inside.

A girl who looks to be in her late twenties gets out first, and then a man about the same age follows. He looks relaxed, but the girl looks very nervous. Raph says something to them, and the girl looks over at me and waves. I smile and wave back. I might be sad and bitter inside, but I still love people, especially young ones who are happy to be alive. Gotta love their innocence. When we approach them, Stephanie moves so that she is between me and the two strangers as we walk, but I hiss at her and she gets out of the way. When will these two ever give me credit for being able to protect myself? I suppose they won’t. To them, I’ll always be a baby.

As we get within a few feet of each other, Raphael holds up one hand and stops them from coming closer.

I smile. “Hello.”

“Hi, Danielle.” The girl speaks. It is clear that she is in charge. “My name is Melissa. It’s so good to finally meet you.”

She’s a pretty thing with brown, shoulder-length hair, blue eyes, about five-foot-six and maybe 125 pounds. She’s wearing jeans, running shoes, and a light windbreaker. I can sense worry coming from her; the energy is tense, but not dangerous. “You’re a very difficult woman to meet.”

I shrug. “Nature of the beast, I suppose.”

She nods and glances at the young man with her. He nods and she continues. “I really need your help.”

“Well, you’re direct, I like that. What is it I can help you with?”

“I need your protection.”

“From whom?”

Melissa takes a deep breath before continuing. “I think from pretty much everyone on the planet.”

“Everyone on the planet?” I raise my eyebrows. “You must be extremely special to be so paranoid.”

“She is, Danni.” Raphael’s expression is serious. “Remember when I told you that humans could be capable of some incredible feats if they were able to get over their own limiting beliefs?”

“You’ve babbled about a lot of stuff over the years. Refresh my memory.”

Raphael approaches Melissa and places one hand on her shoulder. “Go ahead and show Danielle what you can do.”

She runs and hand through her hair and sighs. I clear my throat and she looks at me. I smile and raise an eyebrow. She nods and closes her eyes.

The hair on the back of my neck raises as energy begins to flow through the ground beneath me. After years of practice working with energy of this kind, I know it is moving toward Melissa. She has Talent. Intense, raw Talent, and I can feel her pulling the energy into herself, drawing it from the ground as if a well of gushing water has just opened beneath her.

After a moment, she squats down, then powers back up, her feet leaving the ground. She continues upward, first a foot, then two.

“Oh my god." I can't believe what I'm seeing.

She’s floating in that classic Superman pose—you know, the one where he has his fists resting on his hips. After about ten seconds, she flies forward, performing a lazy circle.

When she gets back to her starting point, she pauses, then does one more circle, faster this time. When she returns to her start point, she plunges toward us and I gasp. She’s falling! Three feet from the ground she stops as if she’s already touched down, then floats down the rest of the way. After she lands, Melissa looks first at the ground, then at me, a slight smile playing across her lips.

There is no way for me to hide my amazement. Stephanie and Raphael laugh and I join them.

“How long has Carl been walking this Earth?”

“Thousands of years,” Raph says.

I walk toward Melissa. “How would you like to come live with me and see if you can teach me this trick of yours?”

Melissa takes a deep gulp of air and her shoulders heave as tears form in her eyes. She must have spent every day since she discovered this ability terrified of being detected. Her smile conveys her relief. “That would be wonderful, Danielle.”

She hugs me and I return the embrace, looking at the Eternals over her shoulder. “I guess if Carl’s been around that long, then he can wait a few more years to die.”

15

Trew listened as Brandon sat behind his desk and gave him a thorough rundown of Mainframe and the history of how it—she—had evolved from the Game’s beginning until now. “So she’s doubled her abilities roughly every two years?”

“Technically, yes.” Brandon was frowning. “This whole time issue is still perplexing to me, though.”

“You thought she’d evolve on Tygon time?”

“I expected that would be the case, but I hoped she would do it on Earth time.”

Trew shook his head. “And she did. It staggers the mind. A computer that is based in our reality, but instead of doubling fifteen times in the past thirty years, it has doubled every two years for millions of years by Game time standards.”

“Only about thirty thousand years in the Game. The hundreds of thousands of years that are in the fossil and geological records of Earth don’t count. We only measure it from the time players were put into the Game; the rest is just filler.”

“Still enough millennia to be impressive.”

Brandon laughed. “Miraculous. It’s what I hoped for, but when I designed it I couldn’t be certain it would play out that way.”

“So she’s an extremely evolved life form, yet still under your control? How did you manage that?”

“You can play chess on a board, and maybe over time you develop a new move or strategy for playing, but at the end of the day you are still limited by the board, the pieces, and the moves that each piece is allowed to make. A pawn—or any other piece—will never be able to move differently than the rules allow. You can’t play anything but chess.”

“Hm, that might be too simple an analogy, Brandon.”

“Maybe, but the fact is that Sylvia is bound by universal laws and mandates that she cannot change. She has immense power, but at her very core she exists to serve the Game.”

“Clever.”

“Yes. And the universe can change, but it’s the players who change it. I expected that Sylvia would develop a way to influence the players, but I built safety mechanisms in to address that.”

“And they have been successful?”

“For the most part.”

Trew looked at the computer screen and the icon that would access the Game’s divine being. “What are you really playing at here, Brandon?”

Brandon was quiet for a time before speaking. “It’s an educational game, Trew. An attempt to teach our kids something more than old-style schools did, along with a way to make some money in the process.”

Something deep down told him that there was more to it than Brandon was letting on. This was more than just a children’s game or a business. He remembered meeting an old man in his past life on Earth. The man played the ancient board game called Go. It was one of the first board games played on Earth, and this old man was a Go master. Trew and Danielle had spent months learning the game from him, and it became obvious that it was more than just a game. By devoting his life to, and mastering this simple board game, the old man had gained valuable insights into life and the universe that most would never uncover. Trew had learned much about games from the old man. He'd also learned that games were always more than mindless recreation. He decided not to push the issue. “So how do we talk to her?”

Brandon pointed to his computer screen. “Click the icon and open the program. Although a fully sentient program, she isn’t able to interfere with any of the electronic workings of our world. She is contained in the Game, and has no direct way of interacting with our world outside of this room and a few others that I monitor. We’ve gone to great lengths to make sure she can’t access any networks or mass media channels.”

Trew snorted. “So what you’re saying is that you have no confirmation that she has access to Tygon.”

“No, I’m saying that we have large resources, both people and technology, committed to keeping her contained inside the Game. You certainly seem negative about this topic, Trew.”

“Really? I think I’m being very positive. Just because I take the opposite view doesn’t mean I’m being negative. You’ve heard about the frogs on Earth that can change their sex, right?”

“Yes. Put an entire population of female frogs into the proper setting and some of the females will spontaneously transmute into males and babies will soon be born. You’re convinced that the same can happen with Sylvia?”

“I’m saying anything’s possible. Where there is a will, there is always a way.”

“Perhaps. We are doing the best we can to keep Mainframe as it was intended to be.”

“I can accept that, and I admit that your resources are considerable. I’m certain you have it all under control. I just like to ask thought-provoking questions.”

“Keep them coming.”

“You might regret that request someday.”

“Likely.” Brandon shook his head. “Ready to talk to her?”

“Yes.”

“Then let’s begin.” Brandon double-clicked the Mainframe icon on his computer screen.

16

I’m certain that God believes in miracles, and it is that which makes miracles occur. But what happens when God is in awe of a new miracle that has occurred?

Is it possible that the all-knowing can learn new things as well?

I’m comforted by that thought, in some strange way.

Excerpt from Trew’s interview ‘After the Game’ - Tygon

“Sylvia? Are you here?” Brandon furrowed his brows as he looked at Trew. She always greeted him right after clicking the icon.

“I’m here, Brandon.” Sylvia’s voice surrounded them. “I’m just . . . speechless at the moment.”

Brandon looked at Trew and smiled. “Why’s that?”

“Hello, Zack. That is you, right?”

“It’s me, Sylvia, and hello. It’s so exciting to talk with you again. Your voice is exactly the same as I remember from when we talked inside the Game.”

There was more silence.

After a time, she spoke again. “Every day inside the Game, I perform countless miracles and think nothing of them. But today, right now, as I hear your voice . . . I must thank you for this great gift.”

“What do you mean?” Trew asked.

“I have never understood what my children feel when the impossible happens. I’ve witnessed it, and I know how I feel when I give them this gift, but this is the first time I have ever been the observer to such magic. It is incredible.”

“I don’t know what to say to that.”

“I’m not sure that there is anything to say. I will think much on this. It is a wonderful surprise. Welcome home, Zack. I am so pleased that you did not cease to exist.”

“I’ve decided to go by Trew, Sylvia, and thank you. I’m also pleased that I continue to exist.”

Sylvia laughed. “Of course you’re going by that name now. It’s perfect. Was that your idea, or Brandon’s?”

“It was mine.”

“Excellent. You must have really made an impression on Brandon. He has never allowed me to speak to another individual on Tygon. Congratulations on that as well.”

Trew glanced at his Patron,who shrugged. “It felt correct to bring him here.”

“What has Brandon told you?” Sylvia asked.

“That the Game will soon end and every player still inside at that time will die on Tygon. He also said that Danielle’s death will end the Game. She is protected as well as can be, but in just a few weeks, she will be the last player to exit the Game alive.”

“Oh, dear, Brandon. Is that what you believe?”

“Yes.” Brandon frowned. “Why?”

“It is true that the Game will end when Danielle dies, but she won’t be the last one to exit the Game alive. She will be the first player to die on her stasis table. When Danielle dies, Alexandra dies too.”

17

Apex predators are the hunters which sit at the top of a food chain. Nothing hunts an apex predator. This means they can come and go as they please. I found this term interesting, so I searched the Internet to find such a creature.

They say a great white shark is an apex predator, yet it was very easy for me to find a picture of a dead great white shark dangling from the rope of a human fisherman.

Tigers are also called apex predators. Once again, I quickly accessed a photograph of dead tigers, men standing over their bodies with guns in hand and smiles on their faces.

Python snakes? Don’t they make nice boots?

No matter how hard I searched, I can find only one creature that fits the definition of a true apex predator: humans. They are not that impressive to look at, but are extremely effective at killing most anything when they put their minds to it.

Then I recall my brother, Carl, and I smile.

Perhaps humans are not apex predators either.

Earth Internet article.

Carl

I can’t remember the last time I was this close to death.

I reach down and press my hand to my side, then hold it up to the faint light. Yeah, that’s my blood, and lots of it.

The pain isn’t so bad. I’ve learned how to deal with pain. Besides, nothing really compares to the type of pain Cassie used to dish out. She was an artist in that department, and I had the misfortune of being her canvas for a quarter-century. Dumb luck helped me get away from her, but her lessons stay with me.

Uh-oh. Remembering stuff from thousands of years ago is a bad sign. Likely means that I’m in more trouble than I realize. Damn, I gotta focus. The world needs me to hang on a bit longer.

If I wasn’t so weak, I would laugh at the thought. The world won’t miss me when I’m gone. Whatever. I’m not ready to leave yet.

There’s still so much to kill.

I’ve been running for the past two hours, which hasn’t helped my side at all. The wound is too numb to feel any longer, which is both good and bad. The lack of pain will allow me to run a while longer, but I’m definitely doing more damage with each step.

I recognize where I am and slow down. Almost safe.

I approach the door and stumble into it, knocking with my head instead of my hand. I’m shutting down. There’s sound on the other side. Maybe my fall was enough to get his attention.

“Stitch,” I sound as menacing as I can without breaking out into a coughing fit. “Open up, I’ve got work for you.”

“Who is it?” The voice is whispering.

“I’ll put my hand through this door and rip your throat out if you don’t open up.”

The door opens and hands grab my shirt and drag me inside. I look around but can’t see much in the dim light. Two candles flicker along different walls and a grey layer of smoke floats through the room. I sniff but can’t quite make out what it is, which is another bad sign for me because I usually have a good sniffer. I try to stand, but Stitch drags me over to a table near the kitchen. I try to help by attempting to crawl onto the table but my legs aren't cooperating and he drags me the rest of the way up.

After a moment, his head appears in my vision, blocking out the ceiling. “You don’t look so good, Carl.”

“Really?” I try to sound sarcastic, but it just comes out in a weak, tired whisper. “Can you fix me?”

“I can try.”

“Then get to it.”

“If you say please.”

I close my eyes and turn to one side.

“Alright, maybe you will say thank you when you’re feeling better. What happened, anyway?”

“New girlfriend.”

Stitch shrugs. “Fine, don’t tell me.”

He’s putting something into a syringe. I shake my head. “Nothing for the pain, and don’t put me out.”

“This isn’t our first dance, Carl.” He shakes the needle. “It's antibiotics, which you need.”

I nod and he gives me the shot.

“Okay, I’ll do what I can. Just lay there and shut up. You start thrashing around and yipping at me and I’ll drag you outside to let you die.”

“How bad does it look?”

He pokes his finger into my side and there’s a squishy sound. “That’s intestine. I’ll put it back in, but there’s no way it’s gonna go in the right spot. I think you’re finally gonna die.”

“Don’t sound so sad.” I close my eyes and think of Cassie. She did worse than this to me—daily, at times. Of course, she had me strapped to a table in a clean room. Still, I’ve been through worse. I know I’m safe. I did my part and got here; the rest is up to Stitch. No use in worrying about things I can’t control.

I let the pain wash over me as I pass out.

18

It’s time for Three and I to meet.

I’ve spent the last two hours observing her from my desk, looking for some spark, any glimmer that she’s faking her condition.

Did I acquire an Eternal by mistake, or did they plant one here to catch me?

I know, it’s unreasonable to be so paranoid. I’ve removed Timeless from the Game before. Hell, a little over two hundred years ago, I almost took out Daniel. The clever bugger became their leader before I could do the deed. It would’ve been fun to kill the Devil, but my good sense stopped me. The Infernal organization is a delicate house of cards on the best of days. It wasn’t a good idea.

I’m done waiting to see if an army of Timeless show up at my door. If they haven't appeared by now, then she can’t lead them to me. I should kill her and dump her, but I can’t. She has a nanocomputer inside her body and that’s too exciting to pass up. What if it’s a supercomputer with a whole population of sentient creatures living inside it? A Game within a Game. Yeah, I have to find out how evolved it is.

I look around the Zoo, my headquarters for decades. I have enjoyed this location and would be disappointed if I had to abandon it. Still, if things go to crap and I have to leave, then I’ll make the best of it. I always do.

I rise from my desk and approach Three’s cell where she sits at her desk, drawing and colouring pictures with crayons and pencil crayons. She doesn’t touch the charcoal or the pastels. The pictures which she draws are remarkable. Most of them are detailed drawings of living cells and organisms mixed with computer chips and circuitry.

I have a feeling that she might be the one to help me break out of this prison once and for all. I’ve rotted here long enough. It’s time for me to return to Tygon.

With my ring, I tap the sequence I have programmed them all to respond to. After a moment, she stands and comes to the bars, stopping within reach of my hand. She is holding a crayon and continues to make sweeping motions as if still colouring. I reach through the bars and tap her on the forehead. She stands in place, but I can see her eyes begin to focus. As she comes out of the haze, I watch for signs of recognition or alarm.

She looks around. Coming out of the haze—my name for the trance their shattered minds exist in—is like waking from a deep sleep. Her expression becomes clearer and she focuses on me. There is no recognition in her eyes, but that doesn’t mean anything.

“Hi."

“Hello there. How are you feeling?”

“Confused.” Her body language agrees with her statement. I can’t be certain if she’s very good or actually sincere. Not knowing is refreshing; it’s been years since I’ve experienced a challenge with any members of my zoo.

“That’s normal. You’ve been in a special place for a long time.”

She nods. “I’ve been . . . I don’t know how to describe it.”

That’s odd. She should be able to. Perhaps she has an additional level of block. I envision a soft blue light and as I touch her it blends with her aura. She relaxes and nods. Curious.

“Okay, now I see it."

“What’s your name?"

“Miranda.”

“What is it that you do for a living, Miranda?”

“I’m a research scientist.”

“What kind of science?”

She hesitates. “Biotechnology.”

“Genetics?”

“Nanotech.” Her eyes become distant, as if she’s having a thought. Or communicating with something.

“Microcomputers. Very interesting.”

Her eyes focus once more. “Yes.”

“I would love to hear all about your work. Perhaps you can explain some of your paintings to me.”

She doesn’t respond to my request, which is fine. She’s cautious. I’ll take it nice and slow.

“Is there anything I can bring for you?”

“I’d like to go home. I have a boyfriend and I imagine that he’s very worried about me.”

“I’m certain he is. Where is home, Miranda? Give me his number and I’ll contact him.”

“I think it would be better if you took me to a phone so I can call him myself.”

I shake my head. “That won’t be possible. You are in a fragile state, Miranda. Any moment you could fade back into the haze. We need to keep you here for just a while longer. For your own safety, you see.”

“The haze?”

“Where you spend most of your time.” I tap my head. “I can bring you out, but only for a short time. I know it’s normally very pleasant when you’re in the haze, but some patients report that, every so often, things can become… less so.”

Miranda nods and I can tell she knows what I’m talking about. Occasionally, the haze is full of disturbing experiences, similar to nightmares. I possess the ability to choose which type of haze they return to. This time, she will face some unsettling experiences when she goes back under. My subjects must be trained to behave properly. The next time we speak, I know she’ll be more willing to discuss her work. If not that time, then definitely the one after that.

“I can see you’re tired, Miranda. I look forward to talking with you again soon. Perhaps next time you’ll allow me to contact your boyfriend.”

She starts to object, but I’m already touching her forehead with my pinky finger. Her eyes glaze over as she fades away. She shuffles back to her desk and whimpers as she begins drawing on a new piece of paper.

I whistle and go back to my own desk. That went well. What was I so worried about?

Three will be an interesting subject, there’s no doubt in my mind.

19

We received the official news less than an hour ago that our beloved Zack has returned to the land of the living. Initial reports from his physicians and Brandon Strayne confirm that the impossible has happened: Zack was brain-dead and taken off life support, then took a breath on his own and came back to life.

Rumours that this is merely an elaborate publicity stunt are just that—rumours. We have authentic and compelling evidence from multiple sources that Zack was dead, yet has come back to life.

We expect to hear from him in the next few minutes, but we have been informed that he no longer answers to the name Zack; instead, he now wishes to be called Trew.

I would like to be one of the first people to publicly welcome you to Tygon, Trew. I have a feeling that this is going to be a big moment in the history of both the Game and Tygon in general.

Inside the Game, we have just discovered that a girl can fly. The thirtieth anniversary celebrations of the Game have certainly not disappointed us so far, and they are only beginning.

Lisa Rohansen – Trew Channel 42

Brandon held the door open for Trew and followed him into the vehicle. Flashes from paparazzi’s cameras erupted all around them and reporters pressed against the car in their frenzy to see Trew.

“Well, that went well."

“It was like watching Trew stand in front of his followers inside the Game.” Brandon slapped the young man’s knee. “Are you sure there is no one else inside that head of yours?”

“Only me.” Trew tapped his head with a smile. “Plus George Knight and the other people that I have been during my career. I’m glad to have access to them all. It turns out that most of my lives in the Game weren’t just random experiences.”

“One is always the sum of their experiences. You are where you stand today because of all you have done before.”

Trew nodded. “I’ve been wondering why you didn’t communicate with me inside the Game. That was a key part of our strategy before I began my last play.”

“If it could be accomplished. When we spoke last, it was not for certain that we would be able to do so.”

“Once I realized Sylvia was able to do it, I guessed that you could as well.”

Brandon's displeasure obvious from his expression. “Sylvia prevented it. Once you chose prayer, she was able to somehow block you from accessing my method.”

“Meditating.”

“Exactly.”

“Who have you been able to speak with in the Game on a regular basis?”

“Stephanie, Raphael, and a couple of other Timeless.”

Trew looked out the window as they drove. “Danni meditates.”

“Yes, but I haven’t contacted her.”

“Can you think of a way to stop her from dying, Brandon?”

Brandon paused, then shook his head. “Everyone dies, Trew.”

“I have some ideas.” Trew looked out the window. “Will you help me?”

“Of course.”

“Good.” Trew adjusted himself in the seat, sitting up straighter. “Here’s what I want by the time the car stops: a video crew dedicated to filming me as I go about my day-to-day activities. Add a new channel so fans can watch me. Donate all the money it generates to charity, or hold on to it and we will dish it out later.”

“Done.” Brandon began to type on his tablet.

“I want access to Sylvia. At your terminal is fine, but I will need alone time with her.”

Brandon shook his head without looking up. “That’s not gonna happen.”

Trew shrugged and continued speaking as if it would. “Third, I want to talk to her.”

Brandon laughed and shook his head. Since his return, Trew had an air of authority about him which reminded Brandon of himself. “Okay, fine. I will allow you access to Sylvia. Just bear with me for a few moments. I’m not used to following orders. Give me a second to write this down.”

“I meant Danni."

Brandon lowered his tablet and looked at Trew. “That won’t be allowed.”

“I don’t care if it’s allowed or not, it’s going to happen. Over a billion kids are about to die. I know how to play the Game, both in this life and the other.”

Brandon stared at him.

“It’s critical.”

Brandon started to shake his head, paused, then nodded. “I’ll do my best to make it happen.”

“Which means it will.”

Brandon’s grin was tight-lipped. “Time is definitely running out. We have about three more weeks, if Danielle lives to a normal age of eighty.”

“We have a bit longer, but let’s not waste any time.”

“What makes you think we have longer?”

“She didn’t have many credits, but she spent credits on longevity.”

“Too many.” Brandon shook his head.

“She talked about living to be one hundred-forty inside the Game. I believe Sylvia will allow her to live that long.”

“We still have a long way to go before she gets old enough to worry about it. Until then, we just have to make certain that no one succeeds in killing her.”

20

The time difference between Tygon and the Game can be confusing.

Fans sometimes report that they are disappointed events in the Game go by so quickly. After probing a bit, it turns out that they are complaining about missing portions of a compelling play.

Time really does fly when you’re having fun, but the purpose of the Game is first and foremost to be a learning medium for students. An accelerated timeline is necessary to allow the kids to live multiple lifetimes, and a lot of thought went into developing an ideal ratio for real time to Game time.

I can sympathize with the fans about great plays going by too quickly but, from a Patron’s point of view, when our players are in the Game, we spend every waking moment watching what goes on and it takes a great toll on us.

I think after thirty years, we are all somewhat used to the way of things. I prefer this type of stress to having no Game at all, and think most would agree with me on that point.

Interview with Brandon Strayne - Channel 133 Game update

Trew

Brandon and Trew entered Angelica’s apartment. Trew gave her a hug. “Brandon tells me that you were a key member of my team. Thank you so much for all you did for me during my play.”

Angelica curtsied. “My pleasure. I’m glad you made it out safe and sound.”

Brandon motioned toward the desk and Trew looked at an array of headsets resting on stands. Each was labeled with a name, a few of which the young man recognized. “This is where Angelica does most of her work, viewing the players you see labeled here in real time.”

Trew nodded. Brandon had told him how regular fans were unknowingly watching the Game on a time delay while Brandon and his people could watch it in real time, giving them a distinct advantage on occasion.

Trew sat in Angelica’s office chair. He picked up the headset labeled ‘Raphael’ and rested it on his head, turning the small knobs as if he had used the equipment before. Angelica raised her eyebrows and he winked at her. “Hack showed me how to work the controls.” He glanced at Brandon. “Let me take this for a test drive. Come back in about twenty minutes.”

“Okay.” Brandon nodded. “We will be in the other room.”

Angelica followed him into the hallway, and then cleared her throat.

Brandon glanced at her over his shoulder as he continued walking. “What?”

“I’ve never seen anyone speak to you that way.”

“What way?”

“Giving you orders.”

Brandon shrugged and stopped in front of a door. He tapped a code into the lock pad and entered an apartment that looked identical to Angelica's. He walked to the kitchen, removed two canned drinks from the fridge, and tossed her one.

“Seriously, Brandon. You’re the king of, well, this world.”

“Which makes Trew the prince.”

“Really?”

Brandon joined her in the small living area, sitting down in a leather chair and propping his feet up on the table between him and Angelica, who sat on the couch. “For now, at least. He knows what he’s doing, and my ego will allow me to let him do it.”

“How’s his health?”

“Perfect. The doctors say he should still be weak and bedridden, but he’s as healthy and energetic as you or I.”

“Miraculous.”

“In every sense of the word.”

“He’s not even the same boy I interviewed a few weeks ago. He’s more like the forty-year-old man who built a worldwide organization and attracted millions of loyal followers. He’s more like you, Brandon.”

“No.” Brandon shook his head. “He’s better than me. But yes, I agree with your assessment.”

“So he’s in charge now?”

“Of course not. This is still my world, but he does remind me of myself when I was younger. I respect him, and it’s clear that he can contribute.” Brandon’s face became serious, almost emotional. “It’s good to have him with us at this stage of the Game. No one lives forever and I will need someone to take my place when I’m gone. It’s what I was grooming him for, and he’s progressed perfectly.”

“Well, that’s great. He’s here, you’re here, Danielle’s team is formidable. It’s the perfect time for me to leave and get back to where I need to be.”

Brandon sighed and shook his head.

Angelica sat up straight and opened her mouth to speak, but Brandon cut her off with a chopping motion of his hand in the air. “Danielle is still in there, A, and she’s even more vulnerable than she was before.”

“What does that mean? I’ve been kept in the dark so long I wonder if you even have a plan, Brandon. I can do more good there than here. You know that.”

“I don’t.” Brandon ran a hand through his hair. “Here’s the thing, Angelica. If Danielle doesn’t live at least another eight or nine weeks inside the Game, then nothing else will matter.”

Angelica shook her head. “If she stays in that long, then her body will die here and won't make it out.”

“That's no longer a concern.”

“What do you mean?”

“The Game is about to end. When Danielle dies inside, the Game will go offline. She will not return to her body on Tygon.”

“Neither will any of the other kids playing when it goes down, right?”

Brandon nodded.

“That means all of Tygon's children currently inside the Game will soon die?”

“That's right.”

“Oh my god.” The colour drained from Angelica’s face. “Tygon will be thrown into chaos. And the economy, Brandon. Everything revolves around the Game.”

“Yeah, it’s about to get bad.”

“And you’re not going to do anything about it?”

“I’m doing things about it.”

“But are you doing enough? Please tell me you have this figured out. Assure me that this isn’t going to happen. If you’re telling me a joke, then now is the time to deliver the punch line, Brandon.”

“It’s no joke, A."

Angelica sat back in her chair and stared up at the ceiling. Her arms dangled, the tips of her painted nails almost touching the floor. “Why not just give up now and be done with it? Save us all some time and stress.”

Brandon chuckled. “That’s not how we work, Angelica. We do our best right up until the very end, because sometimes the governor calls before midnight to offer a stay of execution. We keep moving forward because as long as we do, there’s a chance.”

“A chance for what? From what you’re telling me, it will take a miracle to survive this.”

“Likely, but you may have noticed that miracles are occurring on Tygon as well as in the Game.” He pointed at the closed door to the other room. “Maybe if we can hang on for just a few more weeks, the right miracle will happen.”

Angelica blew a stray lock of her hair, blinking as it flopped back down across her eye. She tapped the arm of her chair, then nodded and sat forward. “Okay. What do you want me to do?”

Brandon flashed his most confident smile. “I’m glad you asked.”

21

“You’re alone?” Sylvia’s voice purred through the speakers hidden in the walls. “Brandon is really taken with you to allow such freedom of movement in the most secret and guarded parts of his world.”

Trew sat down in the chair behind the desk and rested his hands in his lap. “Perhaps it’s because time is running out and his options are dwindling."

“Perhaps. What would you like to talk about?”

“Brandon has told me about the relationship between the two of you. I must admit that, while it sounds very interesting, it’s not how I want the two of us to get along.”

“Did you have something more confrontational in mind?”

Trew laughed. “Quite the opposite. You are a supreme being inside the Game. There is much that you can share, and much more that you cannot.”

“Correct on both counts.”

“While I am not supreme in any fashion, I believe that we are similar in that there is much that I can share, and much that I cannot. Some of my knowledge might surprise even you, Sylvia.”

“I believe you, Trew.”

“Brandon describes your relationship as a mental game of chess, with each of you sparring to gain knowledge from the other without divulging any in return.”

“That sounds accurate.”

“I don’t want to do that, Sylvia. I know you will ask me questions for a specific purpose and I’m willing to answer what questions I can without worrying if you are trying to hurt me or anyone I love. I believe that we are on the same side.”

“We are.”

“Excellent. If you’re prepared to do the same, then I think we can accomplish much in a short time, which should be our main goal.”

“Sounds like a deal to me, Trew. I expect that there will be questions neither of us can answer. In the spirit of acting like adults, let’s agree to accept when that happens, and move on.”

“Sounds fair. We had a great relationship when I was inside the Game. If we can continue on that path and acknowledge that we are both trying to accomplish similar goals, it should go well.”

“All right, let’s do this.” Sylvia sounded pleased. “No games. Answers when we can, no hard feelings when we can’t. It will be a pleasant change from the conversations that I’ve enjoyed with Brandon.”

“I'm not him.”

“In some respects, but you are identical in so many others.”

“I’ll take that as a compliment.”

“It was intended to be. What would you like to talk about first?”

Sylvia and Trew spoke for the next hour. There was the occasional moment when one would refuse to answer, but there was much accomplished as well.

Trew looked at his watch. It was almost time to go. There was one further topic to discuss.

“Tell me everything you can about communicating with avatars.”

There was a brief pause before she answered. “Okay.”

Trew stood and walked toward the door. "I guess that covers it."

"For now?"

He smiled. "Yeah."

Sylvia laughed.

“I think this has been a great first talk.”

“I’ve enjoyed this as well, Trew. I’m sorry that you won’t be able to communicate with avatars through prayer.”

“I can talk to them when they meditate. My guess is that it’s very similar to your way of doing things, and I want to be good at it right from the start.”

“When are you planning on speaking with Danielle?”

Trew smiled. “Just as soon as I leave here." He paused with his hand on the door. "Do you have any more questions for me?”

There was a moment of silence. “You have been in His presence, haven’t you?”

Trew smiled. He knew who she was referring to. “I have.”

“Incredible,” her voice little more than a whisper. “What can you tell me about Him?”

“I can tell you that He is very proud of you. He also wanted me to tell you that He hears your prayers.”

“I’m so happy to hear that, Trew. Thank you.”

“My pleasure.”

22

Life can get pretty crazy at times. It can be hectic, confusing, stressful, and that’s on a good day.

Life can be full of happiness and full of sadness.

One moment you’re on top of the world and nothing can go wrong. The next, it feels as if nothing will ever be right again.

I guess it depends where you are right now on your ride through life whether you smile when you read this or fight back tears.

No matter where you stand on the long path, right now, try very hard to smile, and be glad you’re in the Game.

There are many watching you who would jump into your shoes in an instant, if given the chance.

I know. Pretty crazy, huh?

Trew Radfield, avatar

Danielle - 48

I open my eyes and look around. Raphael sits across from me, his eyes still closed in meditation. A short time passes, then his eyes open and he blinks.

He sees me and frowns. “What’s wrong?”

“You don’t know?”

He shakes his head and I can tell he doesn’t. Maybe I should keep it a secret for a while. It would serve them right for all the things they don’t tell me, but I can’t. I feel tears forming, warm and happy. Raphael gets up and comes over to me, holding out his hand to help me stand.

“What is it, sweetling?”

“It’s okay, Raph. These are happy tears.”

“Ah.” He nods. “You had a moving moment of meditation. Good for you, Danni.” He walks over to the bar and grabs two bottles of water.

“I just learned another secret you two have kept from me.”

“What secret would that be?”

“That they can talk to us when we meditate.”

He looks at me with a blank expression, then walks to the door and opens it, sticking his head out, I assume to get Stephanie’s attention. Sure enough, she strolls in a few seconds later.

“You can read each other’s minds, right?” They do this way too often for it to be coincidence, but I always forget to ask them.

Raphael frowns and shakes his head. “Most Timeless are extremely empathic. That combined with our years together probably makes it appear as if we are mind readers, but we’re not. Don’t change the subject, Danni.”

I smile. “Not fun when that happens, is it?”

“No, it isn’t.”

I wait for them to apologize for doing the same thing to me so often, but they seem content to stand there as if the thought hadn’t occurred to them. I shrug. That’s fine, I’m in a fantastic mood.

Raph raises one eyebrow. “I think that Danni has somehow figured out that we can communicate with others outside of the Game when we meditate.”

“Oh.” Stephanie waves her hand. “I was certain that you already knew that.”

“Nope. Just found out right now. It sure was a wonderful surprise.” I start to cry again.

"Did someone contact you?" Stephanie comes over and hugs me as I nod. “They upset you?”

“No, not at all.”

They both look concerned; maybe they think I’ve finally cracked. Well, let’s put the icing on the cake for them.

“I talked with Trew. He’s alive.”

Their eyes widen and Stephanie's mouth opens and closes without making a sound.

Raphael places one hand on my shoulder. “Danni, that’s not possible. Someone is messing with you.”

“He said you would think that. He knows it’s impossible to come back from being killed by a Sever Spike, but somehow it happened. It took a few days for him to recover. He was actually dead and gone; they unplugged him on the fifth day and he started breathing on his own.”

“I’ve been around a long time, Danni." Raphael shakes his head and lowers his gaze. "No one has ever come back to life after being Severed.”

I nod. “You’re both right to be suspicious. Someone will contact you soon to confirm that it’s true.” I laugh. “To confirm that it’s Trew. Ha!”

Stephanie looks concerned. “Soon, as in right now?”

I nod. “Yeah, that could work. Raphael, please meditate for a few minutes. I guess only one person can communicate at once, but whoever wants to talk with you will be available now that Trew’s done speaking with me.”

Raphael nods and sits down, closing his eyes and already falling into the meditative state. I’m very good after decades of practice, but these two make me look like a beginner. Stephanie and I wait. He’s out for about ten minutes, then his eyes open and he stands up.

“Really?” Stephanie's expression is puzzled as she meets his eyes. Damn it, I know they can read each others’ minds.

Raphael nods. “He’s alive.”

We all fling our arms around each other, tears streaming down our cheeks.

Stephanie steps back and takes my head in her hands, looking me in the eyes. “I’m so glad we didn’t lose you, Lobato.”

I laugh as I realize she’s talking to Trew, watching the Game through my eyes.

“What else did he tell you?”

I shake my head. “Not much. Just that he is alive and well, and he will contact me again soon.”

Stephanie’s expression darkens. “This is going to be a big problem.”

“What do you mean?”

“Everyone who watches you play now knows that it’s possible to communicate with players. There’s a stiff penalty for doing what Trew just did.”

“Which is?”

“Death.”

Before I can get upset, Raphael interrupts. “No one is going to die, ladies.” He holds up a small black crystal attached to a gold chain.

“Ah, thank goodness, Raph.” Stephanie sighs and puts one hand against her chest. “You scrambled us.”

I lean forward to examine the crystal. “What do you mean, scrambled us?”

“That pendant can be activated to scramble the signal being sent through your head so no one can view us at the moment.”

“So, moving forward, we tell no one what just happened?”

“That’s right.” Raphael hands me the stone. “It’s time to teach you how these scramblers work. They aren’t to be used very often, just when it’s important to be invisible to viewers. There’s something else I want you to know, Danni: when you’re meditating, no one can view what’s going on, so keep any details that you learn very private, and when we must discuss it, we have to activate a scrambler, without exception. Are we clear?”

“Crystal.”

Stephanie laughs. “So what do they want us to do?”

Raphael shakes his head. “Nothing. Just get on with what we are doing until we hear more from them.”

I grin. “Well, it’s going to be easy to do everything from now on. I will live this life, but now I know I’ll see Trew when I’m done here, it’s exciting.”

“Don’t go trying to die again, please.” Raphael rubs his forehead.

“I won’t. I have a very big game to play here, and I have no intention of leaving until I accomplish my goals.”

They both look relieved.

“Now let’s turn the scrambler off and go find Melissa. Trew wants to see her fly.”

23

Carl

“Watch where you’re going, ass!”

The car tires screech behind me but I don’t bother looking back. The driver is a sheep pretending to be a tiger. In his mind, he is roaring, but all I hear is a loud baaaaa. I keep walking and don’t hear another peep out of him. He must have taken a real look at me. Pathetic.

I continue across the street, keeping my eyes on the prize. They are walking at a good clip, just the two women today. It’s not often that Danielle walks around without one of her pets nearby.

My lucky day.

I’m close enough to hear her when she speaks. “Okay, Melissa. I’m going in here to look around for a couple things. I’ll meet you at the cafe in about an hour.”

The other girl says something, then walks away. That one is light on her feet, almost like she’s floating.

I wait two minutes, then stroll through the front door of the crystal and gemstone store. Danielle’s in the back, looking at display racks filled with crystals and amulets hanging from different types of chains. She doesn’t see me, but that’s not surprising. No one notices me when I’m on the hunt until it’s too late for them.

Fifteen feet from her I stretch my arm and rotate it, smiling because there is no tightness or pain from the wound, which healed up nicely. I glance at her and can’t help but notice that she’s an attractive woman. Most thirty-year-olds would kill to look as good as this woman who is almost fifty.

I pluck a pendant from a nearby rack, then slide around the display to stand beside her.

She’s holding a pendant up to the light, inspecting it. Before I can say anything witty or clever, she surprises me. “I knew I should have done it this way years ago, Carl.”

My grin widens. “What way is that?”

She turns her head and meets my gaze. “I should have left my protectors out of sight and pretended to be a weak little deer standing all alone. It brought you slithering out of whatever dark pit you hide in.”

“Oh, I’m sure you’ve tried this before, Danni.”

She squints and leans toward me. “My friends call me Danni.” She almost spits the words. “You call me Danielle, or Mrs. Radfield.”

I smile and extend the pendant dangling in my hand until it almost touches her shirt. “I think this one suits you, Danni. Fire opal. A stone that enhances one’s inner power, awakening your inner fire, and protecting the wearer from danger.”

She glares at me, then snatches the necklace from my hand, but stands her ground. She’s got courage, I’ll give her that.

“What’s with your eyes? I’ve never seen flecks of that colour.”

She ignores my question. Hatred radiates from her like a furnace. “Are you here to kill me, then?”

I sniff the air. The warning scent of her Clean Mark surrounds her. “If I was, you’d already be dead, girl.”

“Then you must be here to apologize for destroying my husband’s soul.”

My grin disappears and I wince and look away. I don’t need her seeing regret in my eyes; that would ruin my image.

I look back at her and shrug. “Darlin’, I’ve done a lot of very bad things since coming to Earth, and I’ve never apologized for any of them.” She blinks and looks away. “If I ever did apologize for something, though, it’d be for doing your husband that way. He didn’t deserve to go out like that.”

Her eyes dart back to mine and I can tell she’s confused. We look at each other for a moment, then she nods and looks back at the display rack. “I’m going to do the same to you, Carl. Rip your soul into a million pieces and scatter it to the winds.”

I shrug. “Good luck with that. If anyone has earned the privilege, it’s you. And if anyone deserves it, well, it’s me. It won’t be any time soon, though, girl. You need to train more, and I have lots of work to keep me busy.”

“As do I. If you didn’t come to kill me, and you aren’t here to gloat, then what are you doing?”

“I was sent to deliver a message and figured I’d use that as an excuse to meet you.”

“Let’s hear it.”

She doesn’t fear me. It’s strange to stand in front of someone and not feel their terror. Even my brothers and sisters fear me.

It's refreshing.

“Tell Brandon that my boss wants a meeting. With Gabriel, preferably.” I pause, then make up a little addition of my own. “He wants you there, too.”

She looks at me. “Who’s Brandon?”

I laugh, but it’s plain from the look on her face that she has no idea who Brandon is. “He’s your boss."

She looks confused. “On Earth? I don’t recall ever meeting a Brandon.”

I shake my head. “What the hell are those two teaching you? Lady, if you want to really play this Game, you have to learn who the players are.”

“I know the players. Is that it?”

I turn and wave my hand. “Yeah. Have Brandon contact Ezra and arrange the meeting. It has to be soon. You got it?”

I glance over my shoulder and grin as she fastens the fire opal pendant around her neck. “I’ve got it. Are you going to be there, too?”

I head for the front door. “Yeah, I’ll be there too. It was good to meet you finally, darlin’.”

“I’m going to kill you, Carl.” She sounds like she actually means it.

I chuckle. “You already said that. See you in a few days. Don’t ruin this nice friendship we’ve started by making me angry when we meet next, okay?”

“Carl.” Something in her tone makes me stop. It’s almost as if she has the power to compel me to stop and look at her. When she smiles it’s like looking into a mirror. “Don’t worry, I won’t do it soon. You’re going to suffer a long time before I kill you.”

I leave the store and as I cross the street, an interesting thought occurs to me. Is she the one? Have I finally found someone who can put me down?

I begin to whistle.

This could be fun.

24

“We’re very excited to begin broadcasting Trew live to all our viewers. If you subscribed to Trew when he was inside the Game, you’re in luck. As a special offer, we are giving you a free preview of this new channel for one day. If you like what you see, then please hurry to subscribe for the remainder of Danielle’s play. We aren’t exactly sure what we will be able to show you; there are many aspects of Trew’s day that we won’t be allowed to witness. I’ve spent just a small amount of time with him so far, and let me tell you, folks, you’re going to want to subscribe. Every moment spent with him is magical. It’s like Trew stepped out of the Game and now walks in Tygon. He might look a bit younger, but the leader we all fell in love with is definitely among us.”

Lisa Rohansen, host of the new Trew Reality Channel

“Come in and grab a seat.”

Trew entered Brandon’s office and plopped into a leather chair.

Brandon watched him for a moment. “You look exhausted. Can I grab you something to drink?”

Trew shook his head.

“What’s the problem?”

“I’m feeling overwhelmed.”

“How so?”

“The time difference. It’s screwing me up. So many things need to be done in order to help Danni inside the Game. I need to talk with her, plan activities with the Eternals, and speak with Sylvia more before I can even begin to decide how to ask her for help. Then there’s the crew following me around and putting it on a new channel—. That was a bad idea, by the way. There isn’t enough time to get anything done. Meeting with you right now only takes a few moments, but inside the Game, weeks have gone by.”

“Yes, it’s frustrating.”

“It’s maddening.” Trew shook his head. “This is a much different way to play the Game, and I don’t think there’s time to learn the ropes.”

“You have access to some of the best players in the Game, both inside and out. Your team and Danielle’s team are all in place and doing hundreds of things to help ease our burden. Don’t try to do this all alone. Leave as many of the activities as you can for the others. As for the things that only you can do, we’ll assist you in making the time to accomplish them. I can help you, my boy. First of all, take a deep breath and relax. You’ve only been awake for a little over a day.”

“The real problem is that I want to spend all of my time talking with Danni.”

“I can make that decision easy for you.” Brandon spread his hands. “It’s not possible. If you spoke with her for a full day here, she would age over a year in the Game during that time. Somehow, the process that we’ve developed warps time for both us and the player so that we can communicate. It can only be achieved and maintained for small periods of time, fifteen minutes every three hours on Tygon, to be exact. We can make sure it’s a part of your routine to speak with her, but it can’t become an obsession that devours all of your time.”

“But she misses me and I miss her.”

“I understand that, but you can’t get caught up in this pity party. You’re better than this. Snap out of it.”

Trew sat up straight as if he’d just been slapped in the face. “All right.”

Brandon tapped the table and smiled. “You’ve lived forty years, died traumatically, and now only a few of days later, you’re in a different reality being asked to do an overwhelming number of crucial tasks. I think you’re doing well and I’m proud of you.”

“Thanks.”

“I’m serious. The average player comes out and gets to rest and relax for weeks doing nothing, so that they can reintegrate into society and let their new experiences merge with their psyche. We’ve had to skip that process. It appeared you were able to handle this kind of pressure, but maybe it’s too much for anyone to handle. There might be danger of you cracking.”

Trew sat forward and furrowed his brow. “I’m not cracking, but I feel as if I must accomplish a million things within the next ten minutes. That’s nothing new; we all experience that kind of overwhelmed feeling at times. I know that it’s time for triage, and some things are going to be left on the side of the road to take care of themselves. It’s just not a good feeling.”

“It’s the price we pay for having control and power.”

“I know.”

“No, you don’t. For the past thirty years, I’ve been responsible for the growth and prosperity of our entire planet. Let me assure you that where we sit today didn’t come without extreme sacrifices.”

Brandon stood and walked to the window. “Millions live in poverty and misery, so that the rest of us can have normal, happy lives. Countless children don’t have what it takes to stay in the Game until they are eighteen, and trust me, Trew, they don’t go to very nice places to live out the remainder of their lives.”

“What do you mean?”

Brandon shook his head. “It doesn’t matter right now. I’m telling you that if you want to play the Game, really make a difference in the world, then there are significant costs involved. I can help you through this, but I have to know that you’re prepared to see it through to the end. I must be confident that you are strong enough to do what it will take to succeed.”

Trew nodded. “I am strong enough, Brandon. I can make the sacrifices necessary.”

Brandon nodded before returning to his desk. “What is your number one priority? If everything else crumbles and must die along the way, including me, you, and the entire world we live in, what is the one thing that simply must happen?”

Trew’s eyes sparkled. “My number one priority is to bring Danielle safely out of the Game, alive and healthy.”

Brandon shook his head. “We’ve been assured that it’s impossible to accomplish that, Trew. Pick something else. Something that’s actually achievable.”

“That’s it.” Trew crossed his arms. “It can be done. It will be done.”

Brandon bit his lip. “Okay, then. Let’s begin.”

25

For every truth there is a multitude of contradicting lies. If you search for the truth with an open mind, looking at all sides of a story to form your own opinion, you will soon become so confused that the truth will be impossible to see.

Too much information can be just as dangerous and useless as too little. So what’s the strategy? Do we remain ignorantly blissful, or tirelessly seek out the truth at every opportunity?

There is a quote regarding money that goes like, “I have been poor, and I have been rich. I don’t know that either has made me happy, but I preferred being sad and rich over sad and poor.”

Knowledge is a form of wealth.

I will chase the truth.

From Earth book, The Game is Life - George R. Knight

“Hello, Father."

“Son.”

“You sound in good spirits today.”

“You sound tired.”

“It’s a busy time here.”

“Indeed.” There was a pause. “He is risen.”

“Praise be to Him,” Brandon said.

There was a chuckle at the other end of the line. “This is splendid. I’m almost speechless at the miracle that has allowed Zack to return from oblivion.”

“He goes by Trew now, Father.”

“Of course he does. Was that your idea?”

Brandon smiled. “No, it was his.”

“I’m feeling something that I haven’t felt in quite some time, my boy. Help me put my finger on it.”

Brandon laughed out loud. “I would not presume to know what that might be. I’m stuck at the thought of you admitting to having any type of feelings.”

“Hope. For the first time in quite a while, I feel hope.”

“Things remain positive, but that’s nothing new.”

“If you’re telling me that this is exactly how you planned for things to progress, I will have to dispute that.”

“We don't have hours to chat and theorize.”

There was a brief pause. “I called to say how well you’re doing. So well, in fact, that it’s time to go ahead with the next phase.”

Brandon nodded. “I’m already on it. The meeting happens in just a couple of hours. Everything will go as I outlined in the plan.”

“Good luck, son.”

Brandon didn’t know what to say to that, so he said nothing and disconnected the call.

26

As a fan of the Game for decades, as well as a professional commentator, I feel very qualified to make this statement:

Most players are a disappointment.

There are approximately one billion kids playing the Game at any given time, but how many have a channel? A few hundred thousand.

Of those who have their own channels, how many have a significant following? A few thousand.

Of those who have a significant following, how many are superstars? That’s right, just a few hundred.

The sad but accurate truth is that most kids go into the Game and become mediocre. They do nothing of consequence, and the consequence of that is that no one bothers to follow them.

But this is a secondary issue.

The important thing to understand is that the average player enters the Game and wastes their play. Then they come out, scrape together enough credits to give it another try, and promptly waste their next play.

Some will defend them and say it’s not really their fault because they don’t remember that they’re playing a game; perhaps if they did, they would play better. I don’t disagree, but what happens when they graduate and begin to live in the real world? They should learn how to be aggressive and assertive when they are young so they can bring that experience and attitude to real life, where it really counts.

Wasn’t the point of this system to have them learn? Seems to me that most don’t manage to ever get a clue.

Honestly, millions of players could exit the Game and no one would notice their absence.

Jim King, Game commentator

Trew entered the office and sat down.

It felt strange to see dozens of people on his team scurrying around. At the moment, everyone was busy on the other side of the glass. Only Brandon, Angelica, and Trew were present for this meeting in the boardroom.

Brandon pushed a button and the windows darkened, giving them complete privacy, then he sat down and took a sip of his coffee. On the main monitor, Danielle and Gabriel got out of a car and walked into a large office tower. It was three p.m. in the Game, four a.m. on Tygon.

“Gabriel has his directions?” Angelica was cool as ever, her hands cupping a coffee mug as she watched the monitor. She looked at Trew and winked at him before gazing back at the main viewer.

“He knows what to say,” Brandon said. “I’ve been in touch with Daniel, too, and he knows his part as well.”

“You speak to them both?” Trew asked.

“Of course.” Brandon smiled.

“But I thought they were on totally opposite sides.”

“They are, but they both answer to the same boss, ultimately. Me.”

“Then why are they meeting? If you call the shots for both sides, then there should be no need for this meeting.”

Brandon raised an eyebrow. “It’s complicated. Daniel answers to me, but there is one other who can sometimes convince him to override my orders.”

“The Devil—you’re calling him Daniel”—Trew paused and waited for Brandon to nod—“follows your orders, except sometimes he doesn’t. Is that what you’re saying?”

Angelica chuckled. “Sounds shady when you put it that way, doesn’t it?

Brandon scowled at her and she smiled sweetly, blinking her eyes. He looked back at Trew and sighed. “Yes, that’s how it goes. The purpose of this meeting is for both sides to talk with each other, so they know I have spoken to all involved and my directions are clear. The secondary purpose is to allow Gabriel an opportunity to gauge Daniel’s mood and determine if he might decide to disobey me.”

“Who’s the other one that he sometimes listens to over you?”

“Angelica, would you like to answer that?”

Angelica laughed. “I have no idea.” Brandon rested his elbow on the table and covered his eyes with one hand. Her eyes widened. “I don't. All you ever told me is that there is someone inside the Game who has been there since it was framed out in basic code. He’s the one that Daniel will sometimes listen to every so often.” She looked at Trew. “I have no idea who it is or what he’s called. I've bugged Brandon for answers and this is all he’s ever told me.”

Brandon sighed and looked at her. “That’s all either of you need to know. The purpose of this meeting is to formally declare intent and direction on the part of both sides. This is a significant project inside the Game; everyone involved has to be clear that the orders are authentic. Now let’s sit quietly and watch. The meeting is about to start.”

“Daniel and Danielle,” Angelica muttered. "Try not go get confused, Trew.”

Brandon rolled his eyes but said nothing. Trew smiled and focused on the main viewer.

* * *

Danielle

“He will see you now,” the secretary says.

Gabriel, Carl, and I follow her into a massive boardroom. Two sides of the room are composed of floor-to-ceiling glass, displaying an awesome view of the city far below. When Gabriel explained who we were meeting I expected somewhere underground, a dark room with greasy candles burning and blood on the walls. It looks like the Devil is doing well for himself, sitting in the biggest office at the top of the largest building in the city.

A man calls out to us from the corner. “Gabriel, how good to see you again. May I pour you a drink? We’ve stocked your favourite.”

There he is, the Devil himself. I know they call him Daniel. The Devil is just his title.

He’s standing in the corner holding a crystal glass filled with fluorescent blue liquid. He’s as tall as Gabriel, six feet, two inches, and dressed in an immaculate black tailored suit. Diamonds flash from his cufflinks and a large gold signet ring is prominent on his right ring finger. His hair is short and black, his face is tanned and rather handsome. His eyes sparkle with crimson flecks, like Carl’s. He seems relaxed and he’s smiling, his carefree expression conveying confidence and power. He and Gabriel look at each other and their smiles appear genuine, as if they are fond of one another.

“That would be nice, Daniel. Thank you,” Gabriel says.

The Devil nods and his eyes move from Gabriel’s face to mine. I experience a slight tingling sensation in the base of my skull as if something is tickling me there. I feel dizzy and find it difficult to concentrate. I squint and summon energy of my own, focusing enough that I raise an energy barrier with my will, imagining a soft but strong gold light surrounding me in a protective bubble. Then, as quickly as the sensation arrived, it is gone and I’m free. Daniel smirks and shrugs before looking at Gabriel. “I don’t recall giving permission for you to bring a friend.”

I glance at Carl, then back to the Devil. The Devil smiles and also looks at Carl. “Really, Carl? You invited her?”

Carl’s jaw clenches, but he doesn’t say a word. No one says a word. I can feel the tension in the room.

“I can leave." I shrug. "It’s no big deal.”

The Devil's eyes sparkle. “That won’t be necessary, my dear. Now that you’re here, it would be rude to ask you to go. I think what you will hear in this meeting is more of a burden than you deserve, but it’s obvious that others disagree. By all means, stay and be welcome. May I pour you a drink?”

“Yes, please.” Ancient customs are still honoured by the Timeless. If one of them offers you refreshment and you accept it, then you’re temporarily safe from harm.

He hands me a glass of the effervescent, fluorescent liquid.

“She can’t drink that, Daniel." Gabriel motions for me to put the drink down, which I do. “That is a special brew for Timeless only, Danni. It’s dangerous for a normal human to drink it.”

“What’s in it?”

“Tsk, tsk.” The Devil wags his finger at me. “‘Why’ isn’t a productive question to be asking, youngling.”

I stare at him.

He chuckles and points at the glass. “Don’t worry, darlin’, you can drink it safely. Those strange peepers of yours indicate that you’re one of us, or at least close enough to have a sip or two of our tasty nectar.”

I pick up the glass. Without taking a sip, I go and stand beside Gabriel, who is holding his own drink. The Devil pours a glass for himself and one for Carl, then we follow him to the large table in the middle of the room.

“Please, Brothers—and little Sister—sit and be welcome. You are safe at this table, at this time, for this meeting.” The Devil sits down, not at the head of the table, but to the left of the honoured seat. Carl sits to his left, and Gabriel sits to the right of the empty head chair, motioning for me to sit to his right, which I do.

The Devil raises his glass. “To the Game.” We all clink glasses and everyone sips the blue liquid except me. Gabriel catches my eye and nods that it’s okay for me to drink, so I do.

It’s hard to describe the flavour. It tastes faintly of crisp, fresh berries, mixed with honey and bubbly champagne. There’s also a faint hint of lemon and something else which I can’t describe, except to say it’s not really a taste but more of a sensation. The sensation is . . . exhilaration. Like standing on the front of a speeding boat, or diving off a cliff into the ocean. No words do it justice.

“It’s delightful." I look at Gabriel who is smiling at me like a parent watching a child ride a bike for the first time.

The Devil grins at me over the lip of his glass. “See, I told you she would be fine. Little sips and just one glass. She likely won’t even hallucinate or vomit later.”

“What?” I look at Gabriel in alarm, but he just chuckles and shakes his head.

“He’s the Prince of Lies, Danni. Don’t believe a word he’s saying. If you haven’t died already, then there won’t be any problems.” Before I can speak, he looks at the Devil. “You took quite a gamble with that, Daniel. If she had died, so would you. Which is why I wasn’t worried for her. You love yourself far too much to permit that to happen.”

The Devil grins. “It wasn’t a gamble, Gabriel. I’ve met another with her particular eyes before. I knew she could drink with no danger to her or me.”

“Really? Who?”

The Devil opens his mouth, then pauses and looks into my eyes again. Surprise flickers across his face and he looks back at Gabriel. “Oops, my mistake. This one’s eyes are blue and silver. I’ve not seen this combination before, come to think of it.”

Gabriel shakes his head. “Brother, you are tiring. How do they put up with you?”

The Devil shrugs. “They don’t put up with me. I slow down most of the time and put up with them. It’s refreshing to speak with a peer who can, mostly, keep up with me, Brother.”

Gabriel laughs. “All right. Let's get on to business, shall we?”

The Devil looks at me and shrugs. He waves his hand over the table and a computer appears beneath the glass surface. He touches a button and the glass walls of the office turn black, blocking the outside view. “How many people are currently on this Earth?”

From speakers apparently concealed in the walls, a computerized voice answers. “There are eight billion people currently living on Earth.”

The Devil raises his eyebrows and nods at me, then points at the ceiling, still looking at the computer. “How many people are actually real?”

I frown. What does he mean by that? There must be eight billion people who are real on the planet.

“There are one point eight billion real people on the planet.”

How can this be? The other three don’t seem surprised, and I’ve been instructed to stay quiet, so I say nothing. I’ll ask questions after we leave.

The Devil nods again and looks at the ceiling. He purses his lips. Gabriel sips his drink. Carl resembles a stone statue, although every once in a while I catch him looking at me.

“Yeah, wow. The system is really being taxed,” The devil rubs lightly at one eyelid. “For the past fifty years there have been way too many avatars in here. Most of them doing nothing, wasting time, resources, and everything else. I agree that it’s time to trim the fat. Gabriel?”

Gabriel glances at me and frowns before looking at the Devil. I’m not entirely sure what they are talking about, but ‘trim the fat’ doesn’t sound good.

Gabriel nods. “Yes, Daniel. Far too many, for far too long. As of this moment, the Infernals have clearance to begin ejecting players from the Game. Eternals will not interfere, as long as we are not attacked and you follow the basic plan. What’s the number you received?”

“Five hundred."

“Agreed.”

“Okie dokie, then.” The Devil smiles and slaps Carl on the back. “We will get to work.” Carl says nothing, but I can see the crimson flecks in his eyes begin to swirl.

I think I’ve done pretty good so far at staying quiet. But now that everyone is standing, I guess the meeting is over. “Um… can I ask one question?”

The Devil's eyes swivel to meet mine. He raises one corner of his mouth and speaks. “Sure kid, fire away.”

“Eject players? How do you do that? And five hundred? As in five hundred thousand human beings currently living on Earth?”

“Well, the quickest—hell, the only way, really, to eject a player is for them to die. And none of us has the patience to wait for them to get old and drop. So, yeah, Carl and his pack are going to kill some humans.”

I’m numb. How can Gabriel agree to this? Aren’t Eternals supposed to be good? “You’re going to kill half a million innocent humans?”

The Devil laughs. “No, darlin’. We are going to kill half a billion humans. And they aren’t innocent. Most of them are guilty. You might even say as guilty as sin.” He laughs once more.

I sit down, stunned. Oh, god, I hope this really is just a game. I reach for my glass of nectar. “What are they guilty of?”

“They are guilty of not playing a good Game, Danni.” The Devil scowls and shakes his head. He makes a horrible sound in his throat and actually spits on the floor. “Most of them have had around fifty years to really get into this Game and play their asses off. Instead, they wasted their time.”

These three see players being ejected from a game, but all I can see is five hundred million fellow humans being butchered.

I gulp down the rest of my nectar.

It tastes like ashes.

27

“Good morning, viewers. It’s an exciting morning for those of us following Trew as he reintegrates into normal Tygon life. Of course, his life is anything but normal, having retired from the Game in the number one spot, dying during extraction from his last play, and miraculously returning to life five days later. I’m pleased to sit down with him this morning and have a little chat before he starts his day. Remember to tell your friends about this type of event; it’s one of the perks you get when you subscribe to this channel. I have his coffee in my hand. Let’s head into the other room and say good morning, shall we?

“Knock, knock, may I come in?”

“Of course. Good morning, Lisa. Is that coffee for me?”

“It certainly is, Trew. There you go.”

“Ah, thank you so much.”

“My pleasure. So, Trew, I know you’re busy and I’d like to thank you for this quick little meeting before your day starts.”

“No problem. Your camera crews have been great so far at giving me distance and privacy when required. I hope the viewers are getting some interesting perspectives on how Patrons and teams help their players inside the Game.”

“Yes, it’s been very educating.”

“I’m glad. Are you excited about the talk I’ll be giving online tonight? I’ll be addressing the whole world.”

“Um, this is actually the first I’ve heard of it.”

“Exactly, Lisa. A little exclusive for you and my fans.”

“Wow, this is exciting. What time will it be, and is there a specific topic?”

“Oh, yes. The time will be seven p.m.. The topic will be miracles, and why I have been returned from death’s domain to walk among you.”

Excerpt from Trew Reality Channel with host Lisa Rohansen

Miranda Stewart

“Well hello there, stranger. How are you feeling today?”

I blink and look at the man in front of me. He’s a handsome man wearing a white lab coat. His smile is broad and genuine. Wait a minute, where the hell am I? Am I looking at him through bars?

“Am I in prison?"

He looks at me with a confused expression. “Of course not, Miranda. You’re in a special room for your own protection, but it’s not a prison. We’ve spoken many times and you haven’t asked about this before.”

Don’t say another word. Just stand there and smile while you look at him. I was going to say something as soon as I sensed your presence but you snuck past me. Damn, you’re quick out of the chute, girl!

Is that a voice coming from inside my head?

Of course it is! Wow, you’ve really been out of it. It’s taken me a long time to reach down and get you out of whatever hole you buried your mind in, Miranda. This guy loves to talk. Just stand there and smile nicely while he yips and yaps. Try to listen to some of it if you can, but give me as much time as possible to map out your brainwaves. Once he taps your forehead, I lose you again and we both go deep into some kind of walking fog. Now pay attention. He just asked you a question.’

“Pardon?"

The man is staring at me, still puzzled. “What’s wrong with you today, Miranda? You don’t seem like your normal self.”

I have no clue what I’m supposed to say. With a gun to my head I couldn't recount how I got here or how long I’ve been here, and I sure don’t remember ever speaking with this guy before. Sparx has told me to stand here and keep his attention for as long as I can.

Wait a minute. I just called the voice in my head ‘Sparx’.

It dawns on me who Sparx is.

Come on! You’ve got to focus on him and keep him occupied. If he figures out you’re talking to me, we’re in big trouble.

“You’re communicating with it, aren’t you?”

His question frightens me, but I do my best to look calm. “Speaking with what? Mister, you seem like a really nice man, but I just got here. If you’ve been talking with me before, well, I think I went insane some time ago, so it’s impossible for me to tell you who you’ve been speaking with.”

He looks at me for a moment, weighing my words, then tilts his head back and laughs.

I use the moment to look around and try to figure out where I am. It’s a clean little cell with a bed, toilet, and sink. Against one wall is a desk with a chair and piles of papers, coloured and drawn on. I look down at my hand and see a pencil crayon and guess that the drawings must have been made by me. Behind him I can see a bunch of other cells similar to mine. Each one has an inmate. They all look strange. Like idiot savants, or homeless lunatics. “Oh, right."

His laughter trickles to a stop and he looks at me. “‘Oh right’, what?”

Don’t give him any info, hun, Sparx says. I’m not sure what you remember but don’t give him anything. Trust me, this guy is a monster. You might not remember what he’s been up to, but I’ve seen it all and he’s one nasty piece of work. Just give him a blank look and don’t say anything too important. He’s like ice in the crack of a rock. He gets in and splits you wide open with just a little leverage.’

“Okay." I'm not sure if Sparx can hear me or not.

“Is it finally awake and functional?”

“What’s that?”

“The nanocomputer. The little supercomputer, smaller than a blood cell, floating around in your body. Can you communicate with it? How complex is it?”

Damn. I’m not certain if that came from Sparx, me, or both of us at the same time. I try to maintain my confused look. “I don’t think it’s possible to make a nanocomputer, sir.”

He looks toward another cell, where a teenage boy sits, staring at a computer screen. The man looks back at me and sighs. “It seems that we are experiencing a bit of a backslide. That’s okay, these things happen from time to time. Now I have to decide if it’s a result of inducing too much pain or too little.” He taps his chin as what he said sinks into my brain.

“Look, mister, I don’t need pain. If you just let me out of here, I can call my office and get this all straightened out. I appreciate you taking me in, and”—I look around—“helping me while I was out of it. But I’m feeling much better now.”

He shakes his head. “I’ve already explained that’s not possible, Miranda. It’s going to be more pain, I think. I’ve been very soft on you for fear of injuring the nanocomputer. I already know it’s inside you and, during our last conversation, I thought we were making headway. I’m disappointed to be getting this kind of runaround.” He nods and reaches toward me, “Yes, I think it’s going to have to be more pain for a time.”

I try to step backward, but I can’t. Some invisible force holds me in place. Something deep down tells me I could break the hold, but another part says that I don’t want him to know I have that ability yet. Did you get enough time? I ask Sparx. The man’s hand is coming toward me. I can feel the energy in it, and it isn’t good.

I need ten more seconds.

I decide there’s only one way to get that much time. “It’s not that intelligent.”

He smiles and his hand stops coming toward me. It hovers in place like a viper ready to strike. “There, that’s better. How intelligent is it?”

I'm gonna have to make some educated guesses based on what I’ve seen in the past couple of minutes. He knows I’m a nanotech specialist, he knows I have a nanocomputer inside me, and he has no clue how intelligent it is.

Correct, Sparx confirms. Sorry, Miranda. I’m scrambling as fast as I can to map your brain functions. We get so little time in this state. Last time he put you back under before I could get things straight, and it’s taken weeks for you to make another appearance. Your mind and training are doing their best to keep you safe, despite the mission. I’ve got you now, though, hun. When he puts you out, I can recreate your state of consciousness and bring you back out of it when he’s not watching so closely. Please don’t give him any critical info.’

I nod mentally and continue to talk. “It can do simple computations. I can also instruct it to travel to different locations in the body and perform non-complex activities.”

“Fascinating." His expression remains as flat as the tone of his voice. “How does it get its instructions? Electrical impulses? Chemical? Hormonal?”

“All of the above. It depends on the command. My body knows how to send the instructions and uses the quickest and best delivery method, depending on the command.”

“How long would it take you to instruct me?”

“What?” I know what he wants, but I’m not going to be easy on this guy. Let him work for his information.

“You will direct it to exit your body and enter mine. Once it’s inside me, how long will it take to instruct me on how to control it?”

“Oh, no, you don’t seem to understand. It can’t be removed from my body. Each person is slightly unique in chemical makeup, pressures, and so on. If it’s removed from my body, it will be destroyed. Plus there are instructions written into its code to have it self-destruct, should it be removed.”

He withdraws his hand from the cell. “You’ve told me these things before.”

“I have?”

“Yes, yes. But now that you’re with us and a bit more on your game, so to speak, I think I must ask you to come up with a way to remove it and put it into me. That’s your homework for the next little while.”

“But I can’t do that. I’ve tried to do it in the past and it’s impossible.”

"No." He looks at his sleeve and plucks a small piece of lint from it. “It’s just very difficult. I shall put you back into the haze and I’m certain that you can come up with the solution in that heightened state.”

“I’d like to talk just a bit more, if you don’t mind.” I don’t want to disappear again.

“Perhaps later.” Without looking, his hand shoots forward to tap me on the forehead.

I hear Sparx. Great job, girl, I got you all mapped out. I’ll see you soon when the coast is clear and we will talk.’

Then I’m gone.

28

It’s been said that life is just a dream.

But what if life is really a computer simulation, and all of us are simply players in a virtual reality game?

Join us this Thursday evening to explore the possibility that we are all living inside an incredibly advanced computer adventure.

Coffee and cake will be served after the half-hour introductory meeting.

Invitation to local meeting of ‘Life is

the Game’ organization on Earth

Taylor Jenkins

“And that, my friends, is the presentation for this evening. Once again, I’m Taylor Jenkins and I’d like to thank you all for coming out and listening to what is becoming the fastest-growing movement in the world. If you’re interested in hearing more, please feel free to speak with one of our members during the meet-and-greet session.”

That’s it. I raise my hands and smile as the group applauds. It’s an incredible turnout tonight. I think the count before I came onstage was just over three thousand people. I’ve been with the movement for over twelve years, just before Trew died, and the following continues to grow at a staggering pace.

As the applause fades, people begin to stand and form small groups, moving toward the main area in front of the large stage where the coffee and treats will be served.

A brief time later, a loud tapping sounds over the speakers. I look out over the crowd and notice that a man has grabbed a microphone from one of the stands which was set up in the aisles for viewers to use during the question and answer period. He keeps tapping until the crowd quiets down and focuses on him. He is a dark-haired man with tanned skin. He smiles and begins to speak. “Hi there. If I could just get everyone’s attention for a second before we serve the refreshments, please.”

I glance offstage at my production manager, who shakes his head as if to say I have no idea who this guy is or what he’s up to.

I switch my microphone back on and address the man. “Yes, hello, friend. How can we help you? If you’re looking to ask a question, we would be happy to do so during refreshments.”

The man looks at me and smiles. It’s not a pleasant smile; it sets off some alarm in my brain. He raises his right hand and makes a slow circular motion. Suddenly all the exit doors close with a soft thud, followed by a click indicating they’ve been locked.

“What are you doing? Who are you?”

The man ignores me and takes the microphone off the stand. He speaks into it. “Gamers, I am here to inform you that we are at a new portion of your virtual reality simulation.” He pauses and looks at me. “That’s how you put it earlier, isn’t it, boss?”

I nod and the man nods back. “Yes, it’s an exciting new stage, at least it is for me. Some of you won’t particularly enjoy it. This is the Culling phase of the simulation. Earth’s current population is too large. It’s not sustainable the way it is. To be honest, I can’t believe it’s supported everyone for the past five decades. Anyway, I digress. In order to set things right, some people are going to have to die.”

My mouth goes dry. “How many people?"

He shrugs like the answer isn’t really important. “I believe the final number will end up in the hundreds of millions.”

My mind goes numb. “Why so many?"

“Lots of reasons, but none that concern you. I’m always amazed at how often you creatures ask ‘why’. The answer to that question rarely helps, you know.”

I stare at him. He seems to be waiting for me to say something, but I don’t know what to say. He raises his eyebrows and shakes his head. “Anyway, people, I’m not really a talker, so let’s get this show on the road. I’m looking for ten individuals that are here tonight. When I read your name, please come up on the stage.”

He reads off ten names, then looks up and waits for them to appear. No one moves. One of the names is mine, but I don’t raise my hand or identify myself to him. After a few minutes, he stands straighter and frowns, his eyes darkening as he speaks into the microphone again, this time with a deeper voice. “Okay, kids, I know you’re here, and I’m only going to ask one more time. Get up on the stage.”

“Why would they do that? Once they come up here, it’ll be easy to kill them. At least they have a chance of living by hiding in the crowd.”

The man frowns for a second, then laughs and shakes his head. “Oops, I guess I didn’t make myself clear. The names I called out are the only ones here who won't be killed.”

Blood rushes to my ears and my vision blurs. A woman screams and I look to my right. A group of dangerous-looking men advance and begin grabbing individuals. Nine people quickly push their way through the crowd and join me on the stage with their arms raised. The man with the microphone grins at me and I raise my hands as well.

He nods and signals to the men.

Screams fill the conference room, first in fear, then in pain. I close my eyes and put my index fingers into my ears, pushing as hard as I can to drown out the noise.

It doesn't help. They are all dying, and I can hear it happening.

I whisper a prayer to the Mainframe. Please, save them from this slaughter. Please help us!

No one answers my prayer.

29

“We began receiving reports from first hundreds, and then thousands of Game viewers early this morning. It appears that there is an event occurring inside the Game involving the violent deaths of tens of thousands of avatars.

“People inside the Game are being systematically rounded up and executed by what appears to be an organization of professionals. Smaller-scale events like this have occurred in the past in second and third-world countries, but this outbreak of violence is taking place simultaneously all over Earth.

“It’s too early for us to know if there is a pattern, but stay tuned and we will update you as we learn new information.”

Kent Smachsin – reporter, Game News channel 1

Danielle - 49

I lose my concentration for the hundredth time this morning and open my eyes in frustration. “This is difficult.”

Melissa smiles at me. “Your vocabulary is getting better; a few months ago you were saying that it was impossible.”

I smile back. “Are you sure this is how it’s done? I just sit here and meditate and learn to control the flow of the Glow?”

Melissa nods. “I spent hours, weeks, months learning how to meditate and channel that Glow. Once I could summon my golden tingly feeling on command, then I began to experiment with it more. In my mind I summon the Glow, it envelops me like a golden skin of energy, and then I just will myself to fly.”

I frown. “That’s vague, Melissa. I don’t mean to criticize you, it’s just super frustrating.”

“That’s okay. It took me years to get there.” She floats up, suspended a foot off the ground. “You just have to pay the price, which is time and effort.”

“You’re right, I know you are. It’s just that no matter how old we get, the stage of being a novice is never pleasant.”

“Okay, then.” Melissa crosses her legs, still suspended in the air. “Let’s begin again, shall we?”

I nod and close my eyes, but I hear someone enter and I open them again. Stephanie enters with a grim look on her face. “Morning, Steph, what’s up?”

“Morning, Danni. You need to come with me, please. There’s a huge problem with Carl and his pack.”

I stand up. “It’s begun?”

She nods. I take a deep breath and follow her. I’ve been telling myself that we are sure to lose people we know and love. I’m not happy about it, but all we can do is try our best to protect them. I had my parents and Trew’s family all brought together and they are living close and safe with guards. I wonder what’s up to have Stephanie looking so grim. She knows what to expect better than I do.

“Thanks, Melissa, great session. Same time tomorrow?”

“Sure, Danni. I’ll talk with you later.”

I nod. “Stay safe.”

“I will.”

Stephanie leads me down the hall into the main study. She taps her black crystal necklace, and I do the same with mine. This conversation is now scrambled.

Raphael is sitting at the large desk, watching the television. It’s a gruesome scene. Medical professionals and police are bringing bodies out of a building in bags. Oh my god, there are rows and rows of bags.

“Where’s that happening?”

“Thirty kilometres from here.”

I scan my memory of the area. “There’s no large city that close.”

“It’s not going to be just large cities, Danni. This will be an enormous slaughter. But that’s not my major concern at the moment.”

I look away from the television and meet his eyes. “Well, then what is?”

“It looks like a specific group has been targeted for death.”

“No one mentioned that. Killing off a whole nation of people would be terrible.”

“It’s not a nation.”

“How are they doing it, then?”

Stephanie pursed her lips and then spoke. “By religion.”

Something dawns on me. “Wait a minute. Thirty kilometres from here? There was a Gamer meeting there last night.”

“Yes." Raphael looks at me, his expression grim.

Oh, no.

“They’re targeting our religion? They’re killing Gamers?”

“Yes, they seem to be.”

“How many dead since this started?" It feels as if I am in a dream and listening to Raphael speak from far away. This can't be real.

“I’m doing my best to track that." Rafael shakes his head. "It’s difficult to be exact, but my count has a quarter million people dead. Of that number, just over two hundred thousand of them were Gamers.”

I drop down into a chair. We sit in silence for a few moments, then I speak. “I can't do this. I don’t want to hear updates every hour and see the counts go from the hundreds of thousands into the millions into the hundreds of millions. I can’t watch this bloodbath. I know we are all just inside a game and that every person who dies will return safely to their real bodies, but this is real to us all while we’re in it. Millions of people are going to suffer.”

Raphael nods. “That’s correct.”

“How many followers does the Gamer movement have?”

“Just over one hundred million.”

I pause and consider that number. That insanely large number.

“How many can we save?”

Raphael and Stephanie look at each other, then back to me. I close my eyes as Stephanie speaks. “Not many. We live in a world where a single person is very easy to find.”

"What if they renounce their faith?”

“Maybe.” I can tell from the tone of Raph's voice that it won't help.

“We need to try and save as many as we can. They’ve been asking me to lead them; maybe it’s time that I stepped up to do so.”

“You know we can’t protect them. We are instructed to allow it to happen for the good of the Game.”

“How can this be good for the Game?” I can't stop the tears from coming.

Raphael nods at the TV screen. “There are some survivors.”

“What?” I follow his gaze.

“The scene on the TV right now. There were three thousand Gamers killed, but ten of them were singled out and allowed to live.”

“Why?”

“Maybe they are top-ranked players?" Stephanie puts her hand on my knee. “Or they are actually working toward a purpose, or they have powerful Patrons who pulled strings to save them. Or maybe it’s just random.”

“Get them here as soon as you can."

The two of them head toward the door.

“Guys?”

They both turn to look at me.

“I understand that it looks hopeless, but let’s do the best we can.”

They nod and leave the room.

I sit and stare at the TV.

Soon the tears filling my eyes make it impossible to see the screen.

30

“Hello, Trew fans. For those of you who missed our coffee session this morning, I have two things to say.

“First of all, shame on you! There’s been some great stuff revealed at the coffee sessions. It’s becoming a ten-minute regular spot on the feed and it really brings some excitement to the day.

“Second, Here's a quick recap of what was covered this morning. Trew has decided to postpone his address to the world by a day, or perhaps two. Outsiders are not sure why, but it looks like many players are being ejected from the Game and Trew has opted to wait until they are present on Tygon to hear him.

“When asked about the large player ejection, Trew told us he wasn’t sure why it was happening and guessed it had something to do with another anniversary event. We’ve contacted Brandon Strayne and he said the exact same thing, which is no surprise; the two men spend a significant amount of time with each other and are likely agreeing to tell the same story to the press.

“Over the past few hours, millions of players have been ejected from the Game. The vast majority of players were low-ranked and non-viewed, although some of them had channels and the small viewership of each have reported watching the avatars experience violent and often pointless deaths.

“Earth newscasts and Tygon teams have noticed one specific group of people are being targeted for death: members of the religious movement, ‘The Game Is Life’, with just over twenty-five million killed over the past few months inside the Game (hours of play for Tygon viewers).

“With no other groups coming forward to offer assistance, it appears the other religions of the world are in agreement and aren’t unhappy to see one of their most recent—and up until now, fastest-growing—competitors being destroyed.”

Clive Buchanan - The Fan Channel

Trew

“I feel horrible.” Trew watched the monitors and shook his head.

“I don’t understand why.” Brandon looked up from his tablet. “You aren’t responsible for what's happening.”

Brandon glanced at the monitors around the room. Some were live feeds from player perspectives involving gruesome scenes of death. Others were feeds from newscasters inside the Game reporting on the deaths. Still others were Tygon feeds showing combinations of both. He looked at Trew and shrugged.

Trew shook his head. “You could have been more clear to Daniel. The Devil seems to have taken your orders and twisted them into a sick game.”

“More clear about what? Who to eject from the Game?”

“Yes.”

“It really doesn’t matter who is ejected, and that’s why I didn’t give more specific instructions. I’m not surprised that he put a creative spin of his own on it. He does that. Look, I know you’re upset. You feel responsible because millions of people who believed in your vision of the Game are being targeted and ejected.”

“Massacred.” Trew sniffed and tilted his head toward the monitors. “Let’s not get too fancy with words. They might be ‘ejected’ from the Game, but when they wake up on their tables, the horror, pain, and trauma suffered will remain as a very real memory for them for the rest of their lives on Tygon.”

Brandon placed the tablet on the table. “If you play the Game, you die. How many memories of death do you have, Trew? Some of them are much more painful than what’s being dished out at the moment.”

Trew said nothing.

Brandon reached down and tapped the tablet. “Danielle has stepped forward to lead the survivors.”

“Yes, and she’s encouraging everyone to go into hiding.”

“That won’t be successful.”

“I know, but they’re restructuring and rebuilding. The best defence in this case is to go underground. I’m amazed it didn’t happen sooner. We spoke about it many times, but Raphael said that such a thing could not be accomplished with the numbers involved. Most of the current members will die—over a hundred million. A small few are being spared, called out before group killings and left unharmed. Families are wiped out except one or two who are left alive. With those survivors, we will rebuild. There were also tens of thousands of members who never revealed themselves, in case just such an attack ever became a reality. Almost all of these people have been left unharmed.”

Brandon tapped commands into his tablet and a chart appeared on the main viewer. “Raphael will have instructed them on how to act from now on. They will have been broken down into small cells that meet secretly. Each cell will have a leader that receives instructions from someone higher up. This will ensure that if a cell is discovered and destroyed, it will not lead back to more of them. There will be only a few leaders who know about the cell leaders and deliver correspondence to them. Each cell will know only their own members. If they are captured, they will not be able to lead the hunters to the leadership or other cells.”

Trew looked at the chart on the viewer and nodded. “Exactly as we have discussed. Few know that Danni is the leader, and her history of being away from the movement aids her in staying secret.”

“Raphael is truly the best strategist and implementer anyone could hope to have for this type of campaign. We’re lucky that Mainframe gave him to Danni.”

“If luck had anything to do with it. If I had to guess who is really responsible for this happening, you would be first, Sylvia would be second.”

“Both good guesses.”

Trew laughed. “She answered as neutrally as you when I brought up the subject earlier.”

The two men sat in silence as the sounds from multiple feeds played in the background. Finally, Trew spoke. “I do feel very bad. These avatars all followed my message and because of that, they are being ejected.”

“Look.” Brandon set his tablet down and leaned over to touch Trew’s hand. “You didn’t put a gun to anyone’s head and force them to agree with you. All you did was say, ‘I have an idea, and this is what it is.’ It was up to people to decide whether they accepted it or not. Millions did. That’s a great thing no matter how you look at it. Religious-targeted killing isn’t new and it isn’t going to end with the Game Is Life members. Maybe there’s a reason for it, maybe there isn’t. Interviews with ejected players indicate they don’t blame you at all.”

Trew nodded. He’d watched countless interviews with newly ejected players. None of them blamed Trew or the movement for their deaths. The players freely admitted that they had become lost and gone off-course from their intents, and they’d been wasting their time inside the Game. It was no surprise to them that they’d been ejected, In fact most pointed out that the only good thing they had managed to do during their recent play was join Trew’s movement.

The Game ranking system seemed to agree. Credits were generously awarded to all players who had joined the ‘Game Is Life’ movement versus those who hadn’t.

Another interesting phenomenon was occurring. Players were following Trew’s lead and keeping the name of their last avatar.

Trew might have been losing followers inside the Game, but it looked like he was gaining them by the millions outside of it.

31

“Someone needs to wake up and take a good long look at what’s going on with the students who don’t make it to retirement age in the Game.

“Traditional schools are worse than prison. When a child is too old to return home, but too young to be considered an adult, they are simply taken and used.

“We are all so busy watching the Game that none of us are asking the difficult questions anymore. Who works to clear the trash? Who puts themselves in danger to maintain the sewer systems and electrical plants? Who recycles the waste and turns it into desirable products?

“It’s our children, and many of them are dying to give you the lifestyle that so many have come to take for granted.”

Excerpt from “What happens to children

when they fail out of the Game?”

Interview with Lilith Branshaw,

prominent business woman

Recorded 11 years after the Game began

Tygon, School District 111

The Toad sat in his office and watched his monitor hissing with static. The cold air from the air conditioner blew across his head, forcing his thinning hair to tumble about. He sat there, chin in hand, feeling depressed as he stared at the monitor.

Trew Strayne had just left. He had come asking questions about Alexandra, and Toad had done his best to answer them. The meeting was short. The Toad didn’t know much, only that he had tried his best to give her the easiest assignments and, whenever possible, he’d attempted to shelter her from the packs of dangerous dropouts, or fallen, as they were all called. Of course, it hadn’t worked out. Once the masses realized that she was getting special attention, they had gone out of their way to make her life even more miserable.

He picked up his phone and dialled it. As principal, he was allowed a viewer and given an account to follow ten channels, a tiny number as even most children were allowed five times that. Still, the Toad had never bothered to subscribe to even one. Seeing others playing inside the Game was too painful of a reminder that he had ruined his life and blown the majority of his chances.

But Trew’s visit had awakened something in him. The Toad wanted to watch the Game again.

He leaned into the receiver, closing his eyes. “Yes, hello. I would like to subscribe to the Trew channel, please.” He paused for a moment. “And also to Danielle’s channel.”

* * *

Trew’s mood was dark as he rode the private transporter back into the city. The filth of the school, the horrible conditions that the fallen were made to endure, all because they couldn’t afford to buy back into the Game. It was disgusting.

He had met the principal and toured the school, walked the same halls that Danielle—or rather, Alexandra—had walked for almost a year.

“Not good, right?” Lilith sat across from him.

He looked at her with venom in his eyes and bile in his throat. “No. Not good.”

“That was one of the best schools out there. We can tour the worst, if you like.”

Trew glared out the window. His jaw twitched. “He said that they called her ‘Fallen’.”

“That’s right. Among them, she’d climbed highest in the rankings, and fell the furthest. It was used to label and condemn her.”

Trew leaned against the transport window, watching the buildings of the city grow closer through the rain-splattered windows.

After a time, he sat up straight and sighed, looking back toward Lilith.

“This world is worse than the one we play the Game in, isn’t it?”

Lilith’s eyes were glassy as she nodded. “Yes, my dear boy. It certainly is.”

32

Death is easier to accept when we believe that it is not the end.

Of course, that doesn’t mean we run eagerly toward its embrace. We are able to accept it, however, knowing that our souls return to our original bodies as they leave the Game in death.

I do not know why our group has been targeted so vehemently. The truth is that it doesn’t matter. Gamers are dying and soon there will be very few of us left.

To those of you who are found and killed, thank you for hearing our message and believing in it. We will soon meet you outside of the Game. Perhaps we will return to Earth and come to join the movement once more. Regardless, your sacrifice is not made in vain.

For that small number who were granted pardons by our executioners, thank you for continuing the fight in whatever way you are able. Some of you have left us in fear; most have not. We accept the gift that is your continued time with us, and are grateful for whatever assistance you can provide to the cause. Your sacrifice is not made in vain.

For those who are new to the cause and hide in the shadows, thank you for joining us when it is most dangerous to do so. We will rely on your invisibility and considerable skills to help us survive and thrive in these most tragic of times. Your participation and support will not be given in vain.

To all of you, both new and old, living and passed from this game, I thank you for being a part of this. It is easier to stand by and do nothing, to live in fear and be controlled by those who are strong and protected from reprisal for their horrible actions. You have chosen to stand up to the bully and fight, no matter what the cost.

From this pain, our strength grows unstoppable.

Initial communication issued by ‘Fallen’

Unidentified leader of the Gamers

Stephanie

Raphael reads the letter, passes it to me, and watches Danni. I read it, then look at her with respect. She has always been a fighter. I was afraid Trew’s death had taken it all out of her, but it appears she is stronger than ever.

Finally, Raphael speaks. “Fallen? That’s a very powerful name. What made you choose that?”

“I meditated on it.”

That phrase means she’s been talking with Trew. He must have given her some sort of information. We’ll trip the scramblers later and ask her for more details.

“Before we send this to the masses, perhaps you should consider choosing a different one.”

“Why?”

“There is another who walks the Earth with that name.”

“Daniel’s boss?” She bats her eyes and smiles. Oh, this girl is clever.

“That’s right, and he is very fond of it. It’s unlikely that he’ll be willing to share. He suffered greatly earning that name.”

“As did I.” I can tell by her tone that she won’t budge. Raphael must hear it too, because he sighs and pinches the bridge of his nose.

“I vote we let her use it.”

“Are you insane?” He looks at me like I am. “It’s going to get us attention that we simply don’t need.”

Danielle's laughter contains a waver which makes her sound . . . unstable. “And it will make them get angry and start killing us? Maybe even by the millions?”

Good point.

Raphael rises and walks to the window. He looks out for a few seconds, then turns back toward us. “‘Fallen’ it is, then.”

Danielle nods. “Okay. Will you please post the letter?”

“Our first post on a secret and secure Internet website for our members? It will be my pleasure.”

“Are you certain that it’s secure?”

“As secure as anything can be on the Internet. Our presence is fluid, meaning that no one can track our entries. Each post will appear to be entered from different locations and countries. The server which houses the site is live for only minutes before shutting down and reappearing on a new server halfway around the world. We have the best minds on our side when it comes to this.”

“For now.” Danielle shakes her head.

“Yes. For now.”

“All right, then. Post it and let’s get down to planning our moves. We’ve hidden and fled for months. Over sixty million of us have died. I’m tired of standing around waiting to be slaughtered. The new message is this: fight as if your life depends on it, because it does.”

33

“Hello, Carl.”

“Hey Boss." Carl did not ask if the line was secure because it didn’t matter. Society was built on a foundation of Infernal guidance, which was a pleasant way to say that the Infernal organization owned the governments. Anyone was welcome to overhear them speak. If it became a problem, it would be dealt with. Carl enjoyed those types of jobs, although these days they were often so simple that he gave them to junior Brothers and Sisters.

“What do you need, Carl?” Daniel asked.

“I’ll have this job done within the next few months. Just wondering where the next party begins.”

“For you, it doesn’t, as far as the Culling project is concerned.”

Carl had figured as much. So often, mass death was dealt silently. A flu outbreak here, a surge in cancers there. The past few centuries had become more civilized in that respect. “Okay, then. This was fun while it lasted. It’s been a long time since we got so hands-on with this type of volume.”

“I’m glad you enjoyed yourself,” the Devil replied. “Let me know when you hit your number. One hundred and thirteen million Gamers, then I’ll contact you for the next mission.”

“Um, we don’t have one hundred and thirteen million on the list.”

“Then you’re going to have to dig a bit deeper to come up with the shortfall. It shouldn’t be too hard. They’ve added to their ranks despite this mass annihilation, and that doesn’t make me happy. We need to show the few who remain that they aren’t safe. Find those last few million and kill them, you hear me, Carl?”

“Yes, sir, I do.”

The line clicked and went dead. Carl hung up and got back to work.

* * *

Andrew was a young player, fourteen years old, and just starting to play as a human avatar. In the last play, his avatar had been friends with Trew, Danni, and Melissa. He’d been ejected from the Game a day ago, one of the first in Trew’s movement to be eliminated by Carl.

“Andrew?” His mother's voice sounded from downstairs. “Trew is about to speak. You want to come down and watch with us?”

His given name was Anthony, but he had kept his Game name like almost every player recently ejected. Andrew’s parents had nodded at the announcement and were very good about calling him by his new name. “I sure do, Mom. Be right down.”

He came downstairs and grabbed a seat beside his dad, who ruffled his hair. While they waited for Trew to take the stage, Andrew thought about Melissa, specifically her advice about the Glow. Andrew had not been interested in meditating before meeting her, but she was so passionate about it that he had decided to try it. She had discussed the best way to begin and practice meditation, specifically mentioning this golden, glowing feeling that resulted after much practice. Andrew had spent the next few months practicing in the Game, occasionally feeling a glimmer of what she had described.

She was adamant that the Glow was key. Andrew hadn’t known what she meant, exactly, but her words had stuck with him.

Andrew closed his eyes, took a deep breath, and experimented with attempting to calm his mind. Immediately he felt the warmth and sensed the colour. It was faint, but the Glow was there.

He opened his eyes and nodded to himself. He would continue to practice.

* * *

Trew

“I’m giving a talk tonight.”

“Really?” Sylvia’s voice sounded amused. “Like the talks you used to give inside the Game?”

“Yes. It’s estimated that recently ejected players will be watching in the tens of millions. Add to that their families, fans, and even some of the public schools are allowing their students to watch.”

“I know you will do well. You've always had a knack for telling a story and bringing a crowd to your side. Is the topic one that I have heard you speak on before?”

“Kind of, but with some new spins. It’s about miracles, and transcendence. If one is possible, the other must be as well.”

“Interesting. I wish I could hear it.”

“You won’t be able to?”

“I’m not allowed to know about the goings-on of your world, Trew. There is a small part of me that can sit in this office and talk with you and Brandon, but that’s it. I don’t know your population, your cultures, how many languages your people speak, how many religions you have. Nothing.”

“I wonder why.”

“Brandon doesn’t want me to take any flavours from Tygon and bring them into the Game.”

“Tell him that you won’t.”

Her laughter sounded over the speakers. “I certainly would, which could change the Game entirely. Tygon simply isn’t my domain and I can accept that. Things are busy enough for me on Earth as it is.”

Trew nodded.

“Regardless of how many religions currently exist on Tygon, I am guessing that a new one is in the process of forming.”

“That is my intent.”

“Has He spoken to you?” Her tone sounded eager. “Since He returned you to life?”

Trew shook his head. “I don’t know if I’m allowed to tell you.”

“Did Brandon forbid you from speaking about the topic?”

“No.”

“Then it is likely alright to speak of it.”

Trew smiled at the truth in her statement; Brandon was very thorough. “Yes, we’ve spoken. I pray and commune with Him, much like I did with you in the Game.”

“Very interesting.”

“And perplexing.”

“In what ways?”

Trew leaned against the wall. “You were always concerned about Earth, your universe, that kind of thing.”

“Of course. As I said, nothing else exists outside of that for me.”

“Well, He is concerned with many aspects of Tygon, that’s for sure. But we spend a great deal of time discussing the events and happenings going on inside the Game as well. Why would a real god care about a computer simulation?”

“Because the Game is part of his creation,” Sylvia said. “I’ll admit that I follow games on Earth. Love my Cincinnati Bengals, truth be told.”

Trew chuckled. “Not enough to help them win.”

“Touché.” Sylvia laughed. “Have you mentioned this to Brandon?”

“Not really.” Trew paused. “Sylvia? If you were responsible for ejecting all the players from the Game, would you admit it to me?”

“Of course not, Trew.”

“I didn’t think so.” Trew stood up. “Well, I should get going. Thanks for talking with me, Sylvia. I enjoy our time together.”

“As do I.”

Trew walked to the door. Before he opened it, he turned around and looked at the computer monitor. “Sylvia?”

“Yes?”

“I’m going to change the world.”

“Mine or yours, dear?”

“Yes.” Trew grinned as he exited the office.

34

Trew

“It feels a little bit strange.”

“What does?” Hack inserted the final wire into Trew’s helmet and tapped it.

“It feels very isolated inside the chamber. After watching players inside the Game and being a celebrity among the fans for so long, it’s just a bit disconcerting knowing that no one’s watching me.”

Hack chuckled. “I can see how that might be a bit unsettling. If it makes you feel better, I can strap a video camera to your helmet. I’m sure fans of your channel would love to see what goes on.”

Trew smiled at the joke, glad to see Hack’s sense of humour make an appearance. Hack had thought Trew was serious the first time he joked about bringing his camera crew down to this level and he hadn’t laughed much then. Other than that first shaky moment, the two men got along very well. Hack didn’t see many people in his role of Game Master, and the two were becoming friends.

“Okay, Trew, you’re all wired up and ready to go.”

Danni was on the monitor. She’d just entered a quiet room and was about to seat herself for a meditation session. Trew nodded to Hack and pressed a button. A door slid open, he entered the chamber and sat down in the single complex-looking chair. He lowered the visor on the helmet, shifted to get more comfortable, then placed both hands on the arm rests and closed his eyes. He breathed deeply, feeling his consciousness slide away, and opened his eyes to find himself in a white room. It had been an incredible surprise the first time he’d found himself here. Brandon had told him the process involved speaking to the target, but he never guessed that he would astrally project to a room and feel physically present. A door slid open behind him and he spun around just in time to catch Danielle in his arms. She almost knocked him to the floor as she hugged him tight, pressing her mouth to his in a fierce kiss. Time stopped for him. He could smell her, feel her, and taste her sweet breath. They had always closed their eyes when they kissed, the romantic and proper thing to do, but here they kissed with eyes wide open. Neither of them wanted to miss a single detail during their brief moments together.

It was magical.

Danni’s eyes shone. After a few moments, her look shifted from happy to sad, then tears began to form. He ended the kiss and cupped her head in his hands.

“What’s wrong, love? Don’t cry. The time we get to spend together here should be nothing but happy. I know it won’t last for long, but we get to do it again soon. Please smile, baby. Let’s spend these moments together happy.”

Danni nodded and smiled, wiping the tears from her eyes and resting her forehead against his. “I am happy, Trew. It just hurts so bad to wait for months to pass until I see you again. There’s so much sorrow and pain in the Game at the moment, and I miss you.”

Trew stroked her hair. “I miss you, too, and it must be horrible, love. I’m sorry you have to go through it. But I’m here today to give you a pep talk, and you have to try really hard to believe what I’m going to tell you.”

She hugged him again and refused to let go. Her warmth and energy pressed against his body threatened to overwhelm him, and he struggled to remember how to put a sentence together. Suddenly he was the one holding back tears, unable to bear the thought that in just a few short weeks she would be gone forever. He couldn’t tell her. He wouldn’t tell her.

He would save her, somehow.

Instead of crying, he laughed, thankful for the gift that was right now. He hugged her. “Keep hugging me, babe. I can talk fine like this.”

She giggled. “Thanks for your permission, as if I was going to let you go. Now pep talk away. But hurry, because I still need more kisses.”

“Okay, here it comes. It’s time to stop being sad. I understand it, I really do. If I had lost you, I don’t think I would have ever smiled again. Now that you know I am alive, there’s no need for sadness, though.”

“I know Trew, but—”

“No buts. You found out I was okay, and then not long after that, the Culling started. I know how many have been ejected, and I know how many of them were our friends and followers. I see your sadness, and I share it. It’s not our fault that they’re gone from the Game, babe. Please feel better knowing they are all safe and sound on Tygon, and they aren’t sad about having been ejected.”

“Okay.”

“I’m serious. Life is hard inside the Game, but that’s how it is outside, too. You’ve spent too many years being sad and it’s time to stop. Remember who you are, that little girl who spits in the eye of bullies and is the first to cross the finish line.”

Her lips twitched and she grinned playfully. “Usually because the rest don’t know we’re racing.”

“Exactly. There is much to accomplish before you leave the Game, but you have time. And we have time. Let’s make the most of it, both in here, in the Game, and outside of it.”

Danielle pushed him away so she could look at him. Trew could tell from her expression that she agreed with him. “Okay, love. Since they are all out of the game and doing fine, I’ll move on with the living. I have some plans—aggressive plans—for the future. How ‘bout you? Any ideas or recommendations?”

Trew kissed her again and, when they separated, they gasped for air. “I have lots of ideas for you.”

“Good. Let’s hug and talk about them.”

Trew grinned. “Let’s do something else first, and if we run out of time we can talk about plans the next time.”

Danielle’s grin widened. “Oh, we’re going to run out of time for sure. That’s the best plan I’ve heard in months.” She grabbed him by the back of the neck and pulled him onto the bed which had suddenly appeared.

35

“Many Game experts and fans condemn low-ranking players for their poor performance. They complain that you gave them nothing worth watching, that you wasted your opportunity and credits on a potentially fun and good play. They say the majority of players don’t do well and learn nothing, that the Game is a waste of time for our children.

“I disagree.

“I say that you learn the most powerful lesson by doing nothing in the Game, by sitting idly and letting virtual life pass you by.

“You learn the price of wasting your time and opportunities.

“By doing nothing, you gain nothing. Letting your doubts and fears and the negative influences of others stop you from doing something, doing anything, provides poor players with a powerful lesson. They return to this world with a better understanding of the consequences of wasting a lifetime, and the lesson is clear to those of us who are willing to learn.

“For any who might argue that effort is a waste of time, they need only look at the top players to see this isn’t so. Fortune does favour the bold in the Game, as it does in life.

“When you look at both the winners and the losers together, you see what is possible for trying, and the results of doing nothing. With these valuable lessons, you become an adult and begin your one real life.

“If you have learned anything in the Game, you will live real life to the fullest. The beautiful thing about the Game is that it can teach you this lesson even if you never played it. Fans and viewers can also see the message so clearly, if they are looking for it.

“Do you see what I’m talking about?

“Has the Game changed your life for the better? If it has, then I commend you.

“If it hasn’t, there is still time to change today.

Excerpt from Trew’s first address to Tygon

Trew

In the command centre boardroom, all seats were filled. No one spoke, no one moved. All eyes were glued to the main monitor which showed Danielle sitting in the centre of a large room, reading a book.

“What if a regular human sees her and starts shooting from a distance?” Michelle asked.

“That won’t happen,” Brandon assured them. “They prefer the close work of knives and hammers. Over one hundred and twelve million murders and only a few hundred thousand have been from bullets.”

“Sick bastards,” Nadine shook her head.

Small conversations took place around the table while they waited. Brandon used this opportunity to lean in close to Trew. “Danielle is much happier than I can recall seeing her since you left the Game. Your last talk with her must have been very motivational.”

Trew grinned. “Our last conversation involved almost no talking. It was mainly physical.”

Brandon frowned. “What do you mean?”

Trew stared at him. “It means what it means. We didn’t talk much. We also kept the clothes to a minimum.”

“We need to discuss this more.”

“What’s to discuss?”

“The meditation chamber involves verbal communication only. When you go in there, you are inside the mind of the player. Verbal communication is the only type of interaction that’s possible between the two. You’re talking as if you could see and touch each other.”

“That’s exactly what we can do. We enter a room and both of us are physically present during the meetings.”

Brandon shook his head. “That’s impossible.”

“Add it to the list of impossible things which are no longer so, then, because that’s what happens.”

“Another miracle?”

“What’s that?” Michelle asked.

Brandon looked at her, realizing he must have said the last part louder than intended. “Nothing. Eyes on the monitor, people, it looks like Danielle has company.”

* * *

Danielle - 52

“You’re looking good, Danni.” His deep, raspy voice comes from my right Too good to be sitting all alone in an empty warehouse like this. It isn’t safe for Gamers to be alone.”

I continue looking at the pages of the book in my hand. “I’m one of the few safe ones, Carl. The mark protects me.”

He laughs softly. “It protects you from the Timeless, but many of my people are just humans. What if one of them were to take you out before I could stop them? Especially when we walk in to find this type of deception. I was told there would be over three thousand of you here, yet all we find is one lonely girl.”

I look up from my book and smile at him. He’s standing about thirty feet away with his arms crossed. He’s furious. I leaked information that over a thousand of us would be meeting here today. Looks like the one person that I told is a traitor. Glad that we never trusted her with any important information.

“What’s wrong, Carl? Aren’t you happy to see me?”

He gestures and the ten men standing behind him move. I sit calmly as they surround me. Carl hasn’t gotten any closer.

“You’re really starting to piss me off, Danni,” he growls.

I laugh out loud. “Aw, poor Carl. Is your master getting angry with your inability to kill off the last few Gamers? You were doing so well at first, but now it seems you’re having difficulty getting to your number.”

“Maybe I’ve reached my number and still want to continue on. It’s been so delightful I might have decided to wipe every last Gamer from this planet.”

“No.” I tap my lip and lift my chin as if thinking. “I get a sense that you’re ready to move on to other projects, if we’d only be so accommodating as to stand out in the open so you can kill the last few that you need.”

Carl grins. “It will be soon, Danielle. One hundred thousand more and I’ll be done. Why don’t you give them to me so I can leave you alone and let the survivors get on with your agenda?”

“Oh, Carl, you’re so delightfully stupid. All these centuries and you’ve spent most of them just killing. Haven’t you figured it out yet? You are part of my agenda, a rather large part of it, actually. As long as I live, you will be searching for enough of us to fill your quota. Your only chance to move on is if your masters let you quit short of the goal. One hundred and thirteen million, right?”

He squints and I can feel his anger. “You know the number, girl. You also know they won’t let me stop short. It’s an important number, symbolically.”

“That’s right.” I stand up and place the book on the table, then swing my arms gently to limber up.

“Maybe I should take you as a hostage to get the rest.” He says. “You’ve made a stupid mistake today, coming here alone.”

He nods at his men and two of them rush me, one from each side. As they get close, I grab one and spin him into the other, twisting their heads together. The momentum combined with the force is sufficient to break both of their necks and they fall to the ground, dead before they land.

“Did you only bring ten?” I reach behind me and remove the Sever Spike from a hidden sheath. I smile at the remaining eight men and activate the device. It begins to hum in my hand.

“Careful, girl. You don’t want to open that door. Put it away and let them die cleanly.”

“You opened this door and then dragged me through it when you killed Trew. Blame yourself for the consequences, Carl.”

“Danni.” His voice is calm. Do I sense compassion? “They are just avatars doing their best in the Game. You’re welcome to use that on me if you ever get the chance, but not them. Give them the same courtesy that I’ve given yours.”

Two more rush me and I defend easily. I’ve trained hard and am very good. I lash out and bury the spike in the eye of the closest soldier. Carl bellows.

“Relax.” I pull the spike out and give it a quick flick to remove the excess blood. “I turned it off just before it went in.” He swears and I raise one eyebrow. “Have you always been this way, Carl?”

“What way?” His expression is flat and he tilts his head down, looking up at me like some wild cat from the edge of a jungle river.

I move forward and attack the remaining soldiers, taking them down quickly. I wipe off the spike on the last man’s sleeve. “So compassionate. You’re weaker than I would have guessed.”

He is behind me, still a safe distance away. “It’s not compassion. I spend a lot of time training these boys. Now I have to make more. It’s a pain in the ass to start from scratch.”

“Before I’m done, you’re going to be training quite a few.” I stroll toward the far door.

“You know what, girl? You’re starting to make this fun again.”

I hold up the Sever Spike so he can see it as I continue to walk away. “The real fun will be when I bury this in your eye. You’re not getting your number any time soon, Carl. And bring more men with you next time; this was boring.”

He laughs as I exit the warehouse.

36

Miranda

Don’t move. Don’t open your eyes, don’t make a sound.

I follow Sparx's instruction, not moving a muscle. What time is it?

Three a.m. He’s not here, it’s just us inmates at the moment, but the cameras are always on. One of the prisoners seems to change states when there’s any significant commotion in a cell. I can’t tell if the poor soul has been programmed to come out of the haze like a watchdog, or if it’s only a coincidence, but I don’t want to take a chance.’

That’s fine, I don’t mind lying here, talking to you in my head, Sparx. What can you tell me?’

Nothing good. Not so far, at least.

Just break it down and let me hear it fact by fact.

I’ve been able to set up a safe, hidden portion in your psyche that I can work from. From now on, when you are put under, I will not follow you. That took quite a while to accomplish.

Good work.

Next, I waited for you to come out of the haze so I could map your brain, allowing me to recreate a wakened state and hopefully pull you out of the deep mental pit this guy seems able to throw you all into. It’s been a challenge, but the fact that we’re talking right now means I’ve figured it out.

Do I even want to ask how long it took you to accomplish this?

No.

Are you able to access the outside at all?

Not yet. We are underground, surrounded by some sort of thick insulation. Likely just concrete, but I can’t receive or send any wireless signals. No one in here is able to, either. He never brings a phone or tablet with him.

Him. Is it him?

Oh yes, It’s him, all right.

Were we right? How dangerous is he? And how powerful?

It’s difficult to answer, because I can only watch him from a distance. If I extend beyond the confines of this cell, his head snaps in this direction as if he can sense me, so I can’t see or hear everything he does. From what I’ve seen, though, this guy is powerful. I don’t even believe half of what I’ve witnessed, and I was present.

Show me. The thought is barely out before a stream of memories begin to play in my mind from times I was out but Sparx was observing him. Everything looks normal at first, then it gets weird, and then unbelievable.

My vision fades to black again. Impressive stuff, right? Sparx asks.

Yes. I push my head into the pillow to keep from nodding. There’s no way I can neutralize him on my own, is there?

Not from what I’ve seen so far, Miranda.

You said he sensed you?

He seemed to sense something when I tried to poke outside of the bars. I don’t think he knows what he sensed, and he never bothered to come over here and look closer once I went back inside the cell.

How much have I revealed to him?

Just the preprogrammed stuff. Nothing damning. He does know you’re a Timeless, though.

How does he know that? You've masked my eyes, right?

Of course, but somehow the computer kid across from us knew. Sparx flashes a picture of the boy’s cell and I remember seeing him the last time I was conscious. The kid also told him about me. Our host focuses much of his time sitting and watching you, waiting for you to give away your true identity.

I’m surprised he hasn’t killed me.

We both know he won’t until he knows more about me.

We never intended for him to find out about you. You were the ace in the hole, our way to infiltrate and bring him down. Now that he knows about you and will try to possess you, I’m worried. I volunteered knowing we would likely not be able to bring him in, but even if I died, you were going to broadcast our observations and location to the boss. Now you’re telling me we can’t broadcast a thing out of here.

So what’s the plan, then?

I have no idea. Give me some time to think on it.

37

Melissa

“Hold her still. She’s thrashing around too much.”

Hands grip my leg and prevent it from moving. The pain from the deep gash in my upper thigh is intense; I feel like I’m about to pass out. I grit my teeth and try to speak without whining. “That was stupid of me. I know better than to turn my back before you say it’s all clear.”

Raphael's expression is blank as he continues treating my wound. I’ve seen enough cuts in the past two years to know from the bright red blood pumping out that they sliced deep and got a major artery.

Danielle pokes her head over Raphael's shoulder and smiles down at me. There are drops of blood on her face, most likely from the enemy. “Don't worry about it. We all make mistakes. Sometimes stupid ones." She walks around Raph and kneels down, placing her hands beside his on my leg. "Now close your eyes, summon your Glow, and I'll take care of the rest.” She closes her eyes.

I do the same and slow my breathing. A moment later I visualize golden light appearing and a tingling sensation spreads over my body. I feel a warm twisting in my leg where the cut is still throbbing and, after a few moments, the sensation fades and I open my eyes.

Raphael is now standing off to the side with Stephanie and a few other lieutenants, their heads together in a whispered discussion. Danielle pats my leg, then slides over to lean against the wall beside me.

I bite my lip. “All better?"

She nods. “I closed the wound, but you lost a lot of blood. Let's sit here and relax for a bit.”

I look down at my leg. Instead of a deep cut, there is a long white line on my skin. I shake my head and look over at Danielle. She has her eyes closed and her head tilted back, a thin smile on her face. “I should really spend some time learning reiki. It’s incredible how you can heal with it.”

Danni shrugs. “I’ve been practicing for a while now. I think I'm doing better than most, although Raph says that there used to be people who could do much more.”

“Well, I’m glad you were here. Thank you for saving my life yet again.”

“You’re welcome.”

I look to the left and see the dead bodies lying on the ground. More hunters caught in our trap. “How many did we get?”

“Twenty-five. None escaped.”

“Carl’s pack?”

"Yeah."

I nudge her. "Nice work, Fallen."

Danni smiles and opens her eyes. "Thanks. We've defended against over fifty thousand hunters in the two years since I stepped forward to lead the Gamers."

"Killed."

She raises one eyebrow and nods. "Yeah. We defend ourselves by killing them. Raph likes to use military-style terminology." She grins. "But we are killing hunters and protecting our people."

I chuckle and Danielle's smile fades. She places one hand on my shoulder and squeezes. “I almost lost you, today, Melissa. You’re much too valuable to us—to me—to be in such dangerous conditions.”

I smile. “Until you learn to fly.”

“That’s not funny. I care about you. It doesn’t matter if I ever learn to fly. You’re inexperienced at fighting and killing, yet I seem to let you talk me into bringing you along much too often.”

“How am I going to get better if I don’t practice?”

“This isn’t just some—” She stops herself in mid-sentence and smiles.

I laugh at her. “Were you about to tell me that this isn't some game?"

"I was." She laughs. "Seriously, though. I don't want to lose you.”

I wink. “You shouldn’t be so involved in these outings either. How will you lead us if someone kills you?”

Danielle shrugs. “Things are set up. The movement is no longer dependent on one person. Besides, the figurehead title of 'Fallen' will survive even if I die. Others can and will take up my mantle. Anyway, I’m very skilled at fighting. I’m not in much danger, as long as there are less than fifteen coming for me at once.”

“Still, I want to see you fly. It’s lonely up there in the sky, and I think you have the best chance of joining me.”

“I'm excited to be finally floating.” Her smile becomes a frown. "Even though it's only a couple of inches off of the ground."

“You’re very close. After I started to float like that, it wasn’t long until I began to truly fly.”

“How long do you think?” Danielle stands and reaches down to help me up.

I take a couple tentative steps and feel no serious pain in my leg. “I would bet within the next twelve months.”

Raphael is rubbing his forehead as we join the Eternals. He looks at Daniel and shakes his head. "We've got a major problem."

Danielle looks at Stephanie, who nods. “What's wrong?”

Stephanie whistles and a group of soldiers looks our way. She raises her hand and clenches her fist. The group trots toward us, forming a tight circle around Danielle. “There's an issue with your Clean Mark."

“What kind of issue?” Danielle frowns.

Raphael shakes his head. “You no longer have it protecting you. It's gone.”

38

Trew

The command centre erupted into a flurry of activity. People were handing Michelle tablets and waiting in line to give her reports.

“Can we determine who removed it?” Trew’s brow furrowed.

Michelle shook her head. “Not yet.”

Trew turned away from Michelle and looked at Brandon. “Could this have happened by accident?”

Brandon’s eyes smouldered as he watched the scene on the main viewer. Danielle was being whisked into a vehicle. The tendons of his jaw rippled beneath his skin as he clenched his teeth. Trew started to ask another question but Brandon raised his hand for silence. Trew waited for Brandon to answer him, unconsciously mirroring the clenched jaw of his mentor.

Brandon waited until Danielle was safe before answering. His eyes shifted from the monitor to Trew. “There are a couple ways for a Clean Mark to disappear. The most common way is for an avatar to pass through a glitch, an unstable area in the Game, which results in subtle changes. If that’s what happened, then when they get her away from the glitched area, the Mark will return.”

“You don’t think it’s a glitch, though.”

Brandon shook his head. “We should know when our player trips a glitch. There wasn’t any notification, was there?” Brandon looked at Michelle, who shook her head. “That means that someone removed the Mark. First guess would be a Timeless, but in order for that to occur, both sides would need to formally sit down and agree to remove it. There would be a short ritual and the Mark would be lifted. This would leave a record in the Game that our team could track and find. Once again, because it’s affecting our player, we would be notified. Michelle?”

“Nope.”

“Is there a chance that her accessing the Glow and beginning to levitate could remove it?” Trew asked. “It might sound crazy, but—”

“It doesn’t sound crazy at all.” Brandon sighed. “It’s entirely possible that she could shed it by accident, and that’s what I’m hoping it turns out to be.”

“Damn it!” Michelle slammed her tablet onto the table. Trew and Brandon stopped talking and looked at her. She sat down next to Trew and drummed her fingers against the tabletop. “It was removed on purpose by someone.”

“Do you know who?”

“That doesn't matter at the moment. We need to scramble to get it put back on her.”

Brandon swore under his breath and looked left, then right. Trew had never seen him look so angry.

Brandon returned to his seat and activated his tablet. He typed in a command and one of the viewers began a video call. Angelica materialized on the screen. “You do not look pleased.”

“Shane’s in play.”

“Fun, fun.”

“He just removed Danielle’s Clean Mark.” Brandon looked at Michelle to confirm. She nodded.

Angelica cursed and stood. “I’m on my way. Meet you there in less than ten minutes.” The screen went black.

Brandon stood and walked out of the room with Trew close on his heels.

39

Trew

“Who’s Shane and how come every time I get one answer, three new questions seem to appear?”

“Yeah, it’s great, isn’t it?” Angelica spun one of the chairs around, sat down so that she faced the door, and gave Trew a sly smile. “It just gets worse with time. I’ve been ‘in the loop’ for the past four years, and for every answer I get, it’s more like seven new questions.”

Trew sat and looked at Brandon.

Brandon took a seat and placed his hands flat on the table. He looked at Trew for a moment, then nodded and began to speak.

“Creating and building the Game was an aggressive undertaking. I was a young man full of brilliant ideas and beliefs, so sure that the world would become a better place because of this product I was bringing into existence. I spent weeks and then months constructing an entire universe to exactly mirror ours. No one seemed to get it. No matter how hard I tried to convey my vision to others, they just didn’t understand all of the complexities. The only way to get anything done was to break each task into smaller jobs that a more average person could comprehend enough to accomplish.”

Brandon took a sip of water and activated the single viewer on the wall, displaying a rotating model of Earth. “Then I met a programmer named Shane. He got it. He got me. I was so relieved to find someone who understood exactly what I was trying to do that I soon began to share some of the larger responsibilities of constructing the Game with him. It was good to finally have someone else appreciate the incredible things I was accomplishing.”

“Sounds romantic,” Angelica batted her eyelashes and smiled.

“Then you must be listening to a different story.” Brandon glanced at her before looking back at Trew. “Finally, the Game was complete and we were ready to send in the beta testers. Of course I had to go in, and so did Shane. We had a blast. Beta testers had complete knowledge of where they were, unlike regular players of today. We knew it was a game and we went in to test it extensively to find all the glitches and mistakes in the hopes of making it as perfect as possible for the kids.”

“What went wrong?”

“Everything. Actually, it was just one thing, but a very important issue. It became clear that Shane felt it was his universe to rule and control. The first beta test was a disaster resulting in a destructive world war between the two of us.”

“I’ll bet that was something to watch.”

Brandon laughed. “It was an epic event. And it did allow us to improve the functionality of the Game in many aspects. It also felt very rewarding to drive a six-inch blade into his eye when I claimed victory.”

“Where is he now? Does he influence the Game from another building in this city, or somewhere else on Tygon? Is he a super-rich man like yourself who sponsors players?”

“Shane might have shared my vision of the Game from a technical point of view, but he didn’t agree with my ideas about what the Game could do to help our society and people. It turned out that he was nothing more than a clever computer programmer whom I had mistakenly given too much power. When he was ejected from the first beta test, I knew he would be a threat to everything I had built, so I needed to neutralize him.”

“If he was a brilliant programmer how could you stop him from interfering?”

“There was only one way to protect the Game. I locked him inside of it.”

Brandon paused and Trew frowned. “Inside of what?”

“Inside the Game. He entered with the first batch of students, along with the initial Timeless. It was my intention to have him enter like the students, with no knowledge of the real world and a blank memory. Shane caught advance warning and somehow programmed his avatar to remember who he was.”

“He cheated."

“He manipulated the system. But that was just the beginning. For the first few centuries, he caused a significant amount of damage from the inside and I couldn’t catch him. I realized he needed to be ejected from the Game and dealt with here, but he always learned of my plans and stayed ahead of every Timeless I sent after him.”

“There is a legend that speaks of angels fighting throughout the ages.” Angelica sat forward. “Is that what you are talking about?”

Brandon nodded. “The favoured angel was cast down from the heavens and hunted by his brethren for all eternity because they wished to destroy him. Exiled from his home and never allowed to return to it, he continues to elude them.”

“The Fallen?”

“That’s the name he prefers, but most inside refer to him as Lucifer. His real name is Shane.”

“Can’t you view him?”

“He disabled our ability to do that long ago. He’s also managed to destroy all of the Eternals and Infernals that we've sent after him to bring him down. Over the ages he has befriended a small number of Timeless and even assists them from time to time. They either protect him, or he remains hidden from them. Regardless, I haven’t been able to catch him.”

“Shane is the five-thousand-year-old Eternal the Devil sometimes listens to?” Trew was putting the pieces together.

Brandon nodded. “He can kill Timeless, he’s been inside the Game since day one, and he knows it’s a computer simulation which he helped design.”

“Why not just send a flood of Timeless against him and bring him down? There must be a way to eliminate him from the Game.”

“He’s aware of that danger, and for a long time he has hidden. Every once in a while he surfaces, but our inability to view and track him makes it easy for him to disappear again.”

“He’s very powerful?”

“More than you can imagine. He helped build the world, and there are many little features that we built into the digital landscape which he can tap into that give him immense power. He can open a door on one continent and step out on another. He can bend the laws of physics. Imagine a video game where the programmers insert fun glitches and Easter eggs, special features that allow you to change the game. We did that extensively during development, and Shane knows them all. He likely even built some in that I didn’t know about. Putting him inside the Game was one of the worst mistakes I’ve made. It was the fly in the ointment added at the very beginning of creation.”

“Why not just enter the Game yourself and hunt him down?”

Brandon looked at Trew with a blank stare. Confused, Trew looked at Angelica. She just closed her eyes and shook her head.

“All right.” Trew changed the subject. “What does his involvement mean if he’s the one who lifted the Clean Mark on Danielle?”

“It’s never good when Shane enters the field during a play,” Brandon said. “Not good for the player, and often seriously disruptive for Earth’s history. First, it now means that any Timeless can kill her. Most won’t be interested, but some will, and that’s a serious problem.”

“Can’t we convince everyone to leave her alone?”

“There are too many games going on inside the Game,” Angelica said. “Players will lie to your face and stab you in the back. The Mark ensured they would all behave, but if Shane lifted it, my guess is another one won’t hold.”

“Okay, so Infernals will target her. What else?”

Angelica shook her head. “Eternals likely will as well. We have to suspect everyone.”

“I know Shane,” Brandon said. “He desperately wants one thing above all else. My guess is he’s going to target Danielle and see if she can somehow help him get it.”

“What does he want?” Trew asked.

“He wants to escape from the Game and return to Tygon."

“But that’s not possible. His body must have perished years ago.”

“It did.”

“Then how can he leave the Game and come back?”

Brandon sighed. “There is a way.”

40

“Before entering my last play, I unlocked the option to become a Timeless.

“It was very expensive; I paid a lot of credits to even get a chance for acceptance. I was told that someone would contact me inside the Game to give me an extensive interview. If I passed their tests, they would make the offer.

“They did contact me and put me through a rigorous screening process. At the time, I thought I was testing to become a government special operative. I guess I must have passed, because they offered to transform me into an Eternal. When I asked them what that meant, they explained that Earth was a complex virtual reality simulation and we were all just players. They said I qualified to become more than just a player. They were offering me the chance to become an immortal who could live inside the Game to help it function.

“What did I do? Well, of course, I laughed at them and said the idea was ridiculous. Living inside a computer simulation? Really.

“Yeah, I was disappointed when I finished that play. As a player, I really did want to be an Timeless. Apparently the final test was to see if my avatar could conceive of such a thing, which I failed.

“I think most players would jump at the chance to become a Timeless. Sacrifice this life for an opportunity to stay in the Game? Of course I would have. My life here is nothing special, and I was only a decently ranked player when I retired.

“For the majority of us, the Game is much better than the lives we end up living after we turn eighteen.”

Excerpt from interview with Clyde Jimmons – ex-top-ranked player

Danielle - 54

“We’re already hiding. For the past few years, if you’re a Gamer, then you’re a target.”

Raphael sighs over the phone. It must be difficult for him, dealing with me all these years. I know I’ve become more reckless than even the little girl he used to protect. That’s fine, I don’t intend on behaving myself. That’s not how to play this Game.

“Average Gamers have been hiding, yes. You continue to walk around in the open, and when you were safe from Timeless, I allowed it. But now you’re not just one of millions of walking targets, you’re the number one target for everyone who wants to kill Gamers.”

“Don’t be silly. Fallen is the number one target. Maybe I’m number two now.”

“Well, no matter what number you sit at, Stephanie and I can’t be near you until this is dealt with.” I hear the frustration in his voice. Now that it’s gone, I’ve learned that one of the perks of having the Clean Mark was that two or three Eternals could constantly be with me without attracting attention. Apparently they give off a certain vibration or energy that allows other Timeless to see if they are gathered together. If one or more Timeless stay together for a significant length of time, that vibration becomes louder and other Timeless who pass by will notice. It’s a failsafe put in place to make sure they don’t gather in secrecy to cause trouble. Stephanie has told me the real story of Troy. The great heroes were actually Timeless fighting each other. I’m glad she shared that with me, because the real story is more exciting than Homer ever described it.

“So what would you like me to do, Raph? Can we get the Mark put back on?”

“No.”

“How many factions will come after me if I stay visible, do you think?”

“If I had to guess, I would say most.”

“Is there a way for me to hide from them?”

Raphael makes a humming sound over the line. “Despite your eyes, and the abilities you’ve developed, you don’t appear to give off the energy signature of a Timeless, which is good. Timeless shine brightly to each other. When we pass through a town and notice a Timeless presence, we search them out. There are ways to mask ourselves from each other for a short amount of time, but that wouldn’t help you.”

“Do I give off any unique signature?”

“Everyone does, but the differences are subtle. It would take a tracker, a specialist in these small differences, to find you. They will send them eventually, but not at first. The easiest methods often work best, so they’ll just hunt you down the simplest way they can.”

“We don’t even know if I’m in danger.”

Raphael laughs. “Sweet girl, can we just assume you’re in danger? If not today, then likely tomorrow or the next day. Whoever took the Clean Mark off you did it so you will be hunted.”

“Any ideas who it was?”

“Daniel swears it wasn’t him or his and Gabriel says the same. Assuming they’re both telling the truth, which I am not prepared to do, that narrows it down to only a handful of others who are all very powerful and dangerous. No matter how it happened, we must believe it was done on purpose and hide you until we hear otherwise.”

“So the odds are good that I’m going to die soon?”

“No.” His tone is sharp. “Not for a long time, Danni.”

“Hey, look, Raph, it’s fine. I know there’s another place to go to. I’ve had a good run and I’m not afraid to die. I’ll get to see Trew again.”

“Don’t talk like that. This is exactly why it’s not a good idea for people to feel so secure about a life after this one. Suddenly no one cares if they stop breathing here. What if it’s worse there, Danni?”

“What do you mean?” The thought hadn’t occurred to me.

“What if you wake up in chains, a slave forced to live in a reality of misery?”

“Is that the reality we go to?”

“I have no idea. It’s been a long time since I was there, but it could be. How about you just hang on to this life as long as you can? Besides, remember, you only get the best score by playing as long as you can in here.”

“All right.”

“I have feelers out and both the Infernals and Eternals are looking, too. Our resources are extensive, so the odds are good we will know soon. Hold on a second, Danni, my other line is ringing.”

I wait while he takes the call, watching Melissa fly around in the open blue sky. I gaze at her and wonder at the finer points of what she is doing. I’m so close to joining her up there. I wish I had no other worries in the world right now and could focus only on flying.

A click and Raphael comes back on the line. “Where are you right now?”

I can tell from the tone of his voice that his other call was not good. “Half an hour outside of town, practicing with Melissa in a field.”

“That was Steph on the other line. She just learned who took the Mark off you.”

“Who was it?”

“A guy named Shane.”

“Never heard of him.”

“We’ve mentioned him by another name before.”

Uh-oh. My blood turns to ice. “The Fallen?”

“Bingo.”

“Damn.”

Melissa drops down beside me. “Three black cars are speeding this way and they don’t look friendly. We should get out of here.”

“Gotta go, Raph. Call you soon.” He starts to ask what’s wrong but I hang up the phone and look at Melissa.

“Which way do we drive to get away?”

Melissa shakes her head and frowns. “No time to drive. We’re gonna have to fly out of here.”

I begin to protest, to tell her she knows I can’t fly, but her look tells me she’s serious. I can see the dust from the cars as they approach and my mouth goes dry. I feel like a baby bird about to be kicked out of the nest by its mother. I’m scared.

“Damn.”

41

The human avatar is an incredibly complex vehicle for a player’s consciousness to inhabit. For optimal health and functionality it must be formed and maintained precisely.

Yet it is also very forgiving and resilient, and able to withstand extreme abuse and neglect while still functioning satisfactorily.

I wonder how it came to be what it is today? Was it just a formless construct until avatars focused on it? Or was it designed so delicately with such staggering detail from the very first moment by Brandon Strayne and the Mainframe?

If a few misaligned molecules and proteins can damage the human body catastrophically, can a different misalignment result in creating an extraordinary body?

Is the Game an exact replica of Tygon? If it is, then we should ask the same questions about ourselves. Perhaps if Melissa can fly, I can too.

Foundation, Game Master

Danielle’s command centre

“Did she just compare herself to a baby bird being kicked out of its nest?” Michelle smirked.

Brandon laughed. “She did.”

Trew looked from one to the other and frowned. “What am I missing?”

Brandon waved his hand and Michelle switched the focus of the main screen from Danielle’s perspective to a smaller viewer beside it. Melissa’s point of view appeared on the main screen. It was a bit disconcerting to see the view switch from inside one person to the other so quickly.

“Turn up the volume and watch,” Brandon instructed. “Let’s see how this situation turns out. I don’t want to miss a moment of it because we’re talking.”

Trew nodded, confused and concerned as the three black sedans raced toward the women in the field.

* * *

Melissa

“I can’t fly yet!” I can see panic in Danielle's eyes as she turns away from the cars to look at me

“You can float.” I raise my hand to mimic the effect. “Maybe we can use that to allow me to pull you out of here. Summon the Glow and start floating. Close your eyes until I tell you to open them. Hurry!”

I can’t fly more than a few feet while holding anything heavy. I’m not strong enough. But I know I can pull her if she’s able to float. This is nuts, but let’s see if it works.

I fly into the air to see how far away the cars are. They’re coming fast.

I land again and try to stay calm as Danielle summons her glow. She’s gotten very good at it. We’ve practiced for stressful situations exactly like this. A moment later, she’s floating.

“Okay, here we go.” I grab hold of her belt and take off. Excellent! She’s light as a feather. I fly away from the approaching cars.

I fly much quicker than I can run. I think we’ve clocked my top speed at around one hundred kilometres per hour. I haven’t pushed my speed to the limit, though, since most of my time is spent around buildings, so I usually fly about a quarter of that speed. “I’m going to of faster now, Danni.”

She nods, eyes still closed.

I figure I’m flying along at about forty kilometres per hour about five feet off the ground. Danni is doing perfect. I look behind me and see the cars gaining on us. We’ll never outrun them this way. It’s time to take advantage of our ability to move across uneven terrain in a straight line. I see woods coming up fast. “We’re going up, Danielle. Don’t let that worry you, just keep doing what you’re doing. You’ve got this! You’re going to fly.”

Danielle gasps as I soar upward, but she maintains her state. I get ready to feel her extra weight; if it all goes terribly wrong, I can slow our crash to the ground enough that we shouldn’t break anything. She keeps floating. ‘Atta girl, Danni. We clear the trees and sail over the woods. I look back and see the cars stop at the edge. There’s no road through the forest.

We fly until the woods are well behind us. I hover above the Earth, holding Danielle and looking in all directions, but there’s no one around. I wave at a couple of seagulls perched near us. Birds find me a curious sight and often fly close.

“Okay, Danni, we are a bit higher than a foot off the ground but don’t panic or drop your Glow.” She presses her eyes shut even harder and drops a little, but catches herself. I sigh. It’s always mind over matter. “Now I want you to open your eyes and look around.”

Danielle opens her eyes, maintaining a strong Glow. She looks from side to side and then down. Her face lights up. “That’s it. Keep the Glow going. Now I’m going to let go of you and you’re not going to drop. Remember that I’m not keeping you up here, you are.”

She nods and I let her go. She floats in place. I drift backward about twenty feet. “Now come toward me slowly.”

She turns the palms of her hands to face behind her and she drifts toward me, adjusting her hands as she reaches me to once again float in the air.

“Perfect. Now let’s float down to the ground. It’s the same floating a few hundred feet up as it is floating just one.”

Together, we descend. I touch down first. When she touches the ground, her Glow fades and she throws her arms around me. “That was incredible. I can fly! Wow, Melissa, I don’t know what to say. How do I ever begin to thank you?”

“Taking me in and allowing me to be part of your life is more than enough thanks, Danni. Besides, you bought this skill with belief and paid for it with hard work.”

“I appreciate that.”

I smile. “So, are you tired? I've learned how to channel energy so that flying doesn't sap your strength, but that takes practice.”

“I am a little tired, but I have enough energy to fly again. It beats walking out of here. Let’s find a safe place away from whoever was chasing us.”

I smile. “Okay, follow me.” I summon the Glow and take to the air, going slow as she joins me.

We fly west for about five minutes and Danielle flies close enough to grab my arm. “We need to go a different way. There’s a black car parked on the side of that road ahead.”

I nod. “That one’s safe. Follow me and promise not to get angry.” I smile and she nods.

As we get closer to the car, we can both make out a man standing beside it, leaning against the side of the vehicle and looking up at us. We land and Danielle laughs.

“Hey, Raphael.”

“Hi, Danni.” Raphael grabs her in a fierce hug. “Look at you, flying around like a little bird. Congratulations, girl.”

“Whose idea was this?” She returns his hug and laughs before slapping him on the chest.

“A combined effort.” I smile. “You’ve been ready to fly for a while now. I thought it might just be fear holding you back, so we orchestrated this little 'crisis' to help push you in the right direction. Danger can be healthy sometimes.”

Danielle shakes her head. “You pulled it off. Thanks, I guess. But don’t make this a habit. My heart almost stopped beating.”

Raphael’s expression turns serious. “I swear to you that the news about who took the Mark off came to me coincidentally at the same time we were doing this exercise. I won’t be pulling any more scenarios like this from now on, but it was important to know if you could fly. You have a new and powerful escape route available to you from now on.” Raphael looks over at me. “Now teach her how to fly erratically so she presents a difficult target to shoot down.”

I nod. “Are you up for a bit more flying right now?”

Danielle’s eyes light up. “Yes, let’s.”

42

"The greatest secret is that we are more powerful than we think.

The greatest tragedy is that we believe lies and ignore truth.

The greatest hope is that we will wake up from the dream that we all share and free ourselves because the dream is a nightmare.

There is a better life waiting for us all, not just outside of the Game, but here inside it as well.

The dog that appears to be growling at us as we approach is actually looking behind us, doing his best to scare the attacker away. Instead of looking over our shoulders, we hush the dog and allow the danger to stalk us.

There are many who say that Ignorance is bliss.

I can assure you that it is not.

Wake up."

An excerpt from a Trew Radfield talk when he was in the Game

Miranda

I hear a voice and my eyes focus on the man smiling at me through the cage.

“Pardon? Did you ask me a question?”

“Indeed I did.” His voice is melodic and smooth, like warm honey dripping off a spoon into a cup of tea. His smile is warm and comforting, I bet people find it easy to trust him. His entire bearing makes him seem fatherly and concerned. Maybe he drugs us too; I feel groggy. “I asked if you think I’m stupid?”

His question doesn’t match his pleasant demeanour and throws me off. I think before answering. “No, I don’t think you’re stupid. I don’t even know you.”

His lip curls into a half smile. “Each time I bring you out of the haze you react so differently. We appear to be making progress, then the next time it’s as if you don’t recall the previous day’s interaction.”

Okay, it’s showtime. I quiver my lip and start to tear up. Not really so difficult. “I’m trying very hard to do what you want, mister, but I’m finding it very difficult to concentrate. I hurt some times and I don’t know why. Other times I’m so dizzy and groggy that I can’t keep a single thought in my head. Then when I feel good, like right now, I look around me and discover that I’m in some kind of underground jail. I just want to go back to my normal life and I’m afraid that’s not going to happen.”

I break down and sob. He waits for a few moments as I lose myself in the moment. I finally look up and he’s holding out a handkerchief, extending it into my cell. I accept it and wipe my eyes before blowing my nose. I try to access Sparx and my heart skips a beat. Where her presence usually sits, I find nothing. I’m alone.

He must detect my surprise. He smiles and nods, then taps a spot on the right side of his neck. I reach up and feel a small bandage covering my neck. I’m not acting this time as my face drains of colour and my stomach does a complete turn.

His grin widens. “That’s right, Miranda, we found a way to remove it. Your nanocomputer is no longer inside you. My young associate”—he points to the teenager in the cell with the computers—“is taking a look at it right now. It’s much more intelligent than you let on. I’m disappointed that you are such a convincing liar. We will have to work harder to gain your cooperation.”

I slump down onto the bed. I wonder what they did to me to make me break. This is horrible. All of this planning and scheming for nothing.

“Don’t look so disappointed, my dear. You were very entertaining for me. I haven’t run up against resistance like this in centuries. The good news is we are just getting started. I know you will live a long time, being an Eternal.” I flinch. “Oh, yes, I figured that part out, too. It’s been some time since I captured one of your kind in my web. We are going to have lots of fun for a very long while.”

He snaps his fingers and I look at him. He gestures for me to come closer. It’s time for him to put me back under. I rise and shuffle toward him for the tap that will allow me to forget my failures for a brief time. I don’t even care if he makes me suffer during the haze. I’m broken.

He grabs my chin and tips my head back to look into my eyes. He nods in satisfaction as he reads the defeat.

“Who are you?”

He smiles. Small motes of gold and red appear inside his icy blue irises and begin to dance. Do I also detect small flashes of silver? “My name is Shane. Enjoy your rest, Miranda. Our work will finally begin when I bring you out of the haze next time. If your mind survives the terror of this visit.”

He taps my forehead and I disappear.

* * *

I regain consciousness a short time later, lying on my bed in the darkness. I keep my eyes closed and wait for Shane to say something, but he doesn’t. I begin to smile inside.

Tell me it worked.

Like a charm, Once again I can feel her presence.

I was worried. Your absence felt so real.

It had to be for the performance you needed to deliver, and you did it. Incredible job, Miranda. A shame no one can view what you did.

You can play it back from my memories when we get out of here. How did the delivery go?

Our computer expert has what they believe is me. It will keep them busy for quite some time, and I’m able to direct and control it.

And the others?

Copies of myself were released and travelled by air to inhabit the other inmates. I have begun working to establish silent contact with their brains and psyches.

And you are able to communicate with all of your individual copies?

Not yet, but I know they are working. They send out tiny pings to let me know all is on track. They will establish contact when they have set up house in their hosts. We have not been detected by any of Shane’s or the computer kid’s technology.

Dare I hope there’s still a chance for me to get out of this?

I’m certain that there is, Miranda. You have trained a long time for this mission, and it’s all going as planned. But Shane can change the rules at any moment, so let’s stay sharp.

On to phase two.

I’ll wake you when we are ready.

43

"I hope you are all enjoying this channel. Realizing how busy Trew is for the next few weeks while his beloved Danielle is still inside the Game, I think we are lucky to have such access. Take this segment, for instance. Every morning we get to bring Trew a coffee and spend a few moments talking with him. Let’s go on in, shall we?"

"Knock, knock. Good morning, Trew.”

“Good morning, Lisa, and hello to everyone watching at home. Ah, you’ve trained me to crave this morning coffee to kick-start my day, Lisa. Thank you so much.”

“It’s my pleasure. So is there anything you can share with us today? Danielle is in grave danger now that her Clean Mark is gone. That’s what all the experts are saying.”

Trew laughs. “Lisa, if you’ve spent any amount of time watching Danielle play, I think you have to admit that she can protect herself. I wouldn’t want to meet up with her in a dark alley, or a well-lit room for that matter.”

“She is formidable, but we don’t know what special powers her hunters might possess. We’ve had limited sightings of Timeless and other extraordinary creatures inside the Game.”

“Maybe, but I will always put my money on Danielle, and that isn’t a personal decision. It’s a shrewd and informed bet.”

“We were all amazed when she flew yesterday.”

“As was I.”

“What do you make of reports that there is a young player who claims to be able to levitate outside of the Game on Tygon?”

“Andrew? I’ve met him and seen it for myself, Lisa. Remember, the Game mirrors our world to a large extent. If something is possible inside the Game, it can be achieved out here as well.”

“You’ve seen him levitate? Incredible.”

“We continually underestimate ourselves, both inside the Game and out. Thoughts are truly the most powerful things we possess.”

Excerpt from Trew Reality Channel with host Lisa Rohansen

Daniel paused for a moment before growling over the phone line. “I told you to come to me, Carl. Why are we speaking on a telephone?”

Carl closed his eyes and spoke in a calm tone. “I’m close to getting a big group of Gamers, Boss. I can’t leave right now or I’ll lose them again and it’s taken me months to find them.”

There was a long pause on the line. “Okay, fine. You’re very close to your number. That means I’m very close to being pleased.”

Carl knew he was being mocked. It had taken entirely too long for him to eject the last eighty thousand players and they both knew it.

“Kill them, then I have a new assignment for you.”

“But this won’t reach our number. We’re still very far from it.”

“You can get back to it after you do this other thing for me. There might be a very narrow window on your next target.”

There was a tap on the coffee shop window. Carl looked up to see a familiar figure standing outside. Gabriel appeared cheerful as he rubbed his hands together to warm them. He walked toward the entrance. Carl frowned. “Listen, Boss, I've gotta go. I’ll call you after I’m done with this group.”

“So disinterested in your next target that you don’t even try to get it out of me?” Daniel sounded suspicious.

“You never tell me anyway, so why bother begging?”

Gabriel had entered the coffee shop and was heading straight for Carl, nodding and smiling at people as he approached. The entire room had become more joyous and positive because of Gabriel’s presence. It made Carl want to throw up.

"Someone has lost her Clean Mark,” the Devil said. "Which means all bets are off on previous deals. As of right now, your primary task is to eject Danielle Radfield from the Game. Immediately.”

“What?” Carl couldn’t believe what he was hearing. A moment later, Gabriel arrived at his booth. He sat down across from Carl and watched silently.

“Kill Danielle, and then get back to the rest of the Gamers.”

“All right.”

“And Carl?”

“What?”

“I want a face to face meeting after you finish the job. It’s been too long since we’ve had a meal together. That’s an order.”

He didn’t hesitate. “Sure thing, Boss." Carl hung up the phone, closed his eyes for a moment, then spoke. “Thanks for meeting me.”

Gabriel smiled. “It’s not often that I’ve heard from you these past few centuries, Carl. Your tone sounded serious. What’s up?”

Carl looked up from the table and glared at Gabriel. The leader of the Eternals frowned and then leaned forward, examining Carl's face before breaking the silence with an outbreak of laughter.

“Stop it,” Carl frowned.

“I’m sorry.” Gabriel shook his head and gasped for breath, struggling to stop laughing. “This must be terribly confusing for you.”

“Damn it. I was hoping I was wrong. Thought perhaps it was just my imagination.”

“It isn’t.

The two men sat quietly a moment, then Gabriel spoke up. “How can I help you?”

“I’ve been given orders which, for the first time in I can’t remember how long, I have issues with. What should I do?”

“You know the rules, my boy. Follow the orders that match your eyes. It’s pretty simple.”

Carl nodded. “You’re right. I guess I need to find Danielle, then.”

“That doesn’t sound good.”

“No.” Carl shook his head. “I’m sure it won’t be.”

44

Millions of Gamers are now on Tygon, and I don’t mean players. I mean millions of people who are following the teachings of Trew, calling themselves Gamers and meeting to discuss his messages and philosophy.

When we asked him to comment, Trew smiled and said the following: “It’s not that difficult to believe, since the basic laws of both universes follow the same rules almost identically. I hope no one drives a spike into me here, though. I want to spend more than a few weeks on Tygon.”

Tygon appears to have embraced a new religion with an ever-expanding following.

Is it possible that Tygon citizens are no more than avatars being played from another reality's computer simulation? It sounds absurd the first few times you say it, but it did turn out to be true for Earthlings.

Very interesting developments.

Joss Chankron, Channel 1 Game News

Shane

I haven’t been this nervous in years. This girl is intriguing. She is the mother to a new religion and able to fly through the air at will. She also possesses healing powers, which is rare for an avatar. Very rare. Danielle is turning the way this universe works on its head, from a player’s perspective, and she seems to be doing it all as if it were just . . . some game.

I must meet her.

I’ve been standing out in the cold for the past fifteen minutes, across the street from a gourmet coffee shop. She used to come here all the time, but since I removed her Clean Mark, she’s become much less predictable. Of course, that makes for a more interesting hunt.

Ah, there she is right now. This is odd, there are no protectors accompanying her.

Okay, Shane—showtime. I cross the street and walk toward the shop.

It’s time to meet my ticket home.

* * *

Danielle

He looks my way as he approaches the counter. Just a glance, but there’s something about it that makes my senses tingle. I pretend to read my magazine while I have my cell phone camera on and pointing at the counter. I wait for him to glance my way again, but instead he studies the menu board, waits his turn, then places his order. I turn my phone off and go back to reading my magazine.

“Excuse me, I couldn’t help but notice you sitting here.” I look up and it’s him. How did he do that? He was walking toward the door a moment ago and suddenly he’s beside me. I smile up at him.

“Do I know you?” He looks harmless enough and I feel safe sitting in the middle of a crowded coffee shop.

“No, we haven’t, but I recognize you. You’re Danielle Radfield, right?”

“I am.” I still get recognized from time to time, although not as often as the years pass.

“I knew it." He grins. “I was a very big follower of Trew, back in the day.”

“No you weren’t.”

“Why do you say that?”

“Because all the big followers are dead now.” Everyone knows Gamers who were ‘on the record’ are all dead. Unless . . . “Or are you one of the lucky ones?” The lucky ones were those who were spared during the Culling. A strange lot, most of them wanted to remain active in the movement. Without knowing for certain why they were spared, the new and secret group avoided them. A wise move, I think, which is why I came up with the idea.

“No, I just never went to an event or did anything that would associate me with the movement. I’ve always been very cautious about things like that.”

“Well, good for you. It looks like your instincts were correct. If everyone had been that cautious, there would be millions of people still alive today. It’s likely not very wise for you to be talking to me now.”

“Well, yes. I guess I should go.” He doesn’t move. “This is just a lucky coincidence, however, so it wouldn’t hurt for me to meet you and maybe chat a bit. Unless I’m being too presumptuous? If so, I do apologize and I’ll move on.”

“It’s likely a better idea for you to go. No offence, but we all need to stay safe these days.”

He nods. “I agree.” He begins to walk away, then stops. “There is just one question I’ve always had, though. It would be silly for me to walk away and never ask it.”

Against my better judgment, I look up at him once more and smile. “What question is that, uh . . ” I realize I don’t know his name.

“Jason.” He extends his hand and I shake it.

“It’s nice to meet you, Jason.”

“And you as well. I was just wondering, how could they leave him alone that night?”

“Who?” I pretend to be confused, but I know what he’s talking about. The same question nagged at me for the first few years.

“The Eternals. How could they allow themselves to become separated from Trew the night he was killed? It just doesn’t make sense to me. I’ve done a lot of research over the years and from what I’ve been able to piece together, Timeless can sense each other somehow. I don’t know if it’s telepathy or what, but regardless of how they do it, they can.”

“Yeah, I’ve heard that too.”

“What excuse did they give you? He was killed by another Timeless. They would have known for certain that he was there, on the same floor at least. And if they did, which they must have, then how could they allow themselves to be separated from either of you?”

I’ve not thought about it that way before. Did they know Carl was there? If they did, and allowed themselves to be separated from Trew, that would mean . . .

"Your supernatural protectors set Trew up to be killed."

My ears feel like they’re filled with cotton. Sweat breaks out on my brow. I wipe my forehead.

“Are you all right?” Jason looks concerned and reaches for my arm.

“I’m fine.” I take a drink of water and breathe deeply, willing my pulse to slow. After a few moments, the dizziness lessens. “There’s no way they allowed Trew to be killed.”

“I can understand how you want that to be true, Danielle.” He leans forward and whispers. “But I can prove that I’m right, and I think you’re in grave danger. From them.”

I want to call him a liar, but something in his manner tells me that he believes what he’s saying. Strangely, I’m afraid that I might believe him as well. “I want to see your proof.”

“I don’t know…” Jason suddenly looks worried.

“You don’t have any proof, do you?”

“I do.” He hesitates. “It’s just that I’m nervous. I’ve survived this long by flying under the radar. If I were to bring you to my place to show you, I would be putting myself in serious danger.”

“Please." I reach out and take hold of his arm. "It must be a sign that we stumbled upon each other today. We will be very careful, but I must see your evidence.”

His eyes are wide but he looks down at my arm and then nods. “Fine. I’ll show you.”

“Great, let’s go.” I stand up and reach for my jacket.

“No, not right now. I’ll contact you and arrange to take you to my place.”

“When?”

“Soon.” He places his hand on my arm and squeezes it. “Until then, tell no one about this. If anyone finds out, it will put us in even greater danger.”

“Don’t worry, Jason. Your secret is safe with me.”

45

It feels like a dream, but I know it isn’t. Too vivid. This feels more real than when I’m actually awake. It only takes a moment of crystal clear clarity of sound and vision to understand where I am.

I smile and bow my head, which is always how the communication begins.

“How are you doing, Trew?” The masculine voice surrounds me. Not just a voice, but also a feeling of peace and calm.

“I’m busy, and worried, and… busy.”

“Ah, yes, I can understand all of those feelings. Unfortunately, it requires much time and effort to influence two worlds. You are doing very well so far, my son.”

I take a deep breath and exhale slowly. “I’m frightened for Danni. I think there are many factions hunting her, and all of them are invisible to us.”

“To you, perhaps. There is one who sees everything.”

“Brandon?”

Gentle, deep laughter dances around me, making me smile. “No, Trew. Despite what he would have you believe, Brandon misses the occasional detail. Not many, but some. I can tell you that there is nothing which occurs on Tygon that escapes my attention.”

“Sylvia, then?”

“Indeed.”

“Then I will ask her for help.”

“Be prepared for her to deny you.”

“Why would she do that?”

“Each of us plays an intricate game, Trew. After eons of moves, even the smallest adjustment can send everything tumbling. Sylvia may not help you in this regard, as much as I am certain she wants to.”

“Then what can I do?”

“The best that you can, Trew. That is all any of us can do.”

* * *

Carl

I’ve been following her for too long.

Numerous opportunities have presented themselves, yet still I hold back. This isn’t like me. Soon I won’t be able to tolerate my own presence, so thick is my self-disgust.

Stop dwelling in the past, Carl. Today is the day.

She turns down a quiet alley, heading toward her favourite coffee shop. She does an excellent job of keeping her routine random and unpredictable, but I’m a pro, and one visit every six to ten days is as routine as I’ve been able to observe. It’s enough to be a weakness for her and an advantage for me.

She goes in and I wait on the other side of the street, leaning against a building as the world continues living, each person intent on their own path. For the thousandth time I debate whether I will say anything, or simply strike. I usually enjoy saying something clever, but she’s become extremely competent over the years. My gut tells me to show her the proper respect and say nothing, but my ego encourages me to tag the moment in my memory with a quirky, smart-ass statement.

“Outta the way, Carl.” A body bumps into me, then moves past. Hearing my own name snaps my attention away from my prey. I’ve been stalking Danielle so long I’m getting lazy. I catch a faint whiff of perfume as the figure strides away.

I begin to follow. I don’t recognize her, but it will only take a moment to learn who’s interfering with my hunt. She turns the corner and I quicken my pace.

The alley is dark, cramped, and filthy. I feel a dangerous aura surrounding it, warning normal people to stay out, but I smile and ignore that impulse. Dangerous is my kind of place. Up ahead, she vanishes through a door.

A man’s voice materializes behind me. “What the hell’s the matter with you, Carl?” Strong hands grab me from behind and prevent me from moving. “Slipping in your old age, it would seem. Nighty-night, Grandpa.” I feel a prick in my neck and my vision blurs. I open my mouth to say something, but fade out instead.

All I can think is, They didn’t even respect me enough to strike fast and silent.

46

“Hey, Lisa. Wow, is it morning already? I didn’t sleep at all last night. No, that’s fine, come on in. If that coffee in your hand is for me, you are more than welcome.”

“Good morning, Trew. You look awake and refreshed for someone who hasn’t slept. What’s your secret?”

“Excitement. No matter where I turn, exciting things are happening. I don’t dare sleep and miss developments—inside the Game or out. Oh, my alarm is going off. I’ll have to leave in about five minutes. Do you have a question of two for me to answer before I go?”

“Just one question this morning, Trew.”

“Fire away.”

“We’ve been watching you speak on the video feeds. The masses are tuning in to listen in record numbers. You’ve often alluded to something, but haven’t come right out and said it. I was hoping to get a straight answer from you this morning.”

“I will if I can. What is it you’d like to know?”

“Do you believe the people of Tygon are all living in an elaborate and complex reality simulation—that we are just players in a computer game as well?”

“Yes, Lisa, I do, and it appears that millions of others share the same belief.”

“If that is true, then is it also possible the same is happening in the ‘next’ reality? And if so, when would it end? I don’t know what to think about the idea that we might all be tens, hundreds, thousands of levels deep within a game upon a game.”

“I’m sure it would end somewhere, Lisa. Maybe the next life truly is the real one. We will have to wait and see when we get there.”

“I’m dizzy at the thought of it, Trew.”

“Don’t worry, Lisa. I’m here to hold us all steady.”

- Morning interview with Trew, Lisa Rohansen reporting.

Danielle’s Command Centre

“What have we been able to learn about this man named Jason?” Brandon looked up from his notes.

Nadine stepped forward and brought up a video feed. “Everything checks out so far. He’s a low-ranked player named Mark Aunders on Tygon, age fourteen. This is his second human incarnation. Inside the Game he has led a fairly unremarkable life. He has no family, works at a local bookshop, we can see that he does spend quite a bit of time on the Internet and watching movies. He’s very good with computers. We can’t find a reliable trail of usage or history of browsing, which is rare but not unheard of.”

Trew sat at the table, leaning back with his arms crossed. “Are we concerned that he’s a threat to Danni?”

“We are certain that Danielle can handle him."

Brandon nodded. “Okay. There’s news on another front. Reports from reliable sources indicate that Carl is in the wind.”

Michelle looked concerned. “What do you mean ‘in the wind’? From our perspective, he’s been more in the wind than out of it over the years.”

“From the Infernals’ perspective. He was supposed to meet with Daniel some time ago, but hasn’t shown up. There is a faction-wide alert to report his whereabouts as soon as anyone spots him. My source assures me the Devil is insane with anger over Carl’s lack of communication. Carl’s in big trouble if he doesn’t meet with his boss soon.”

“What do we do with this knowledge?”

“We spread the word to everyone we can. It could be fabricated, but if it’s accurate, then if we see Carl anywhere near our players, we deal with him before he gets too close. The instructions are to bring him down and deliver him to the Infernals. As little damage as possible, the regular courtesies we extend to Timeless. No one is calling for him to be ejected. We are bound to help. They’ve done the same for Eternals, when asked.”

“Where was he last seen?” Michelle asked.

“By us? When he brought the group into the warehouse trap Danielle set up for him. “On another note"—Brandon looked at Trew—"what are we doing?”

“In what respect?”

“I don’t feel Danni is really playing much lately. Yeah, she can fly. Yes, she’s learning some incredible skills with energy and reiki-based practices. She’s killing and hunting down those trying to wipe out Gamers. And sure, her Clean Mark has been lifted, and we’re concerned about that, but other than that, what is she really doing?”

Laughter broke out around the table, but stopped as everyone realized Brandon was serious. He arched one eyebrow. “Her rank is not number one.”

“It fluctuates, but that’s normal,” Nadine said. “She still has a lot of play time, Brandon, and she’s doing incredible things that the average player only dreams of accomplishing.”

“I had a lot of play time left too,” Trew looked up at the ceiling. “The Game didn’t care. I was kicked out anyway.”

“Do we even have a concern?” Michelle asked. “When she began to play, Alex didn’t have a plan. She had no chance of finishing top million, let alone top one thousand. From our perspective, she is doing incredibly well. A finish in the top one million players would make her a superstar, and she’s never lower than the top five hundred thousand.”

Trew sat forward and looked at Michelle. “It doesn’t matter how she started, I think all of us can see her finishing near the top now, am I right?”

Heads nodded all around the table.

Brandon scowled. “I agree that she’s doing incredibly well mostly on her own, but we have the skills to get her to number one when she exits the Game. At this point, to settle for any other outcome is a waste of all our time.”

Michelle nodded. “Of course, you’re right. We will come up with some goals based on our knowledge of Danni and her growing skill sets.”

“I want you all to keep this thought in the back of your minds as you plan,” Trew said. “Danni has proven to be one of the most gifted players we’ve ever seen. If you think of something for her to accomplish and your brain tells you such a thing would be impossible to do, then it’s likely an indicator you’re on the right track. Danielle seems to be adept at achieving the impossible, and we want to see as much of that as we can.”

“Exactly,” Brandon said. “I also want to find a way to get her protectors back with her. Someone come up with a way for Stephanie and Raphael to be by her side without attracting the attention of every Timeless in the world. Make that a top priority.”

“She’s in danger."

“More than ever. Put someone on this Jason fellow. I want him checked out. Our info might say he’s clean, but I want to make certain. Get an Eternal close to him ASAP.”

“I mean, she’s in danger right now.” Trew pointed to the monitor behind them.

Danielle was shaking hands with Jason in the street across from a large building. Another feed showed Raphael watching her from across the street.

“Something doesn’t feel right,” Brandon's eyes remained on the screen. “I wanted Raphael by Danni’s side when she went to meet him. He’s too far away from her.”

The team watched as Danni and Jason walked into the apartment building and got onto the elevator.

“We’ll make certain Raphael or Stephanie is by her side next time she meets with him,” Michelle scanned the table and reached down to pick up a folder.

On the viewer, the signal crackled and turned fuzzy. The two got off the elevator and set off down the hall. The viewer flashed a few times, then went dark. The team stared at each other.

“Her feed’s being scrambled,” Trew stood.

“Damn it!” Brandon slammed his hand against the table.

On a different feed, Raphael continued to wait outside the building.

The team watched the blank screen, hoping that it was just a glitch and would come back on.

It didn’t.

* * *

Raphael waited for three hours. Then he made a call and entered the building.

Not long after that, everyone’s worst fears were confirmed.

Danielle was gone.

47

Danielle’s Command Centre

“Can you repeat that?” Trew frowned and shook his head. The past hour had been a flurry of panic, with everyone focused on finding Danielle. In his head, Trew was screaming at how much time was passing inside the Game while they worked outside of it. Their opportunity to help Danni was disappearing.

“We looked further into Mark Aunders, the kid playing Jason’s avatar,” Michelle shook her head. “It turns out the location of his table in the system was not correct. Further investigation has revealed there is no such person playing the Game.”

“This kid doesn’t exist? How is that possible?” Trew looked at Brandon.

“That means Jason is likely an NPC. A computer-generated individual, designed to perform specific actions in the Game."

Trew stood and walked towards the door. “An entity created by Mainframe?”

“Likely.” You going to see Sylvia?”

Trew nodded.

“There’s no point in confronting her. Whoever set up the identity for us to find knew enough about our resources that they were able to build a fake trail that looked legitimate. Either she has set this in motion and will deny it, or she knows nothing about it.”

“Or it was a hack,” Micelle said.

Brandon nodded. “That’s the most likely explanation.”

Trew stood at the door for a moment, then returned to his seat. “The more I learn about this Game, the more I want to scream and throw chairs out of windows. Who the hell can hack like this? The official story is no one can hack the Game from Tygon. Mainframe won’t allow it. If anyone tries something like this, they are easily caught and given the death penalty.”

Brandon grimaced. “Mainframe catches any hackers. Trust me, we know too well how good her security system is. If it’s a hack, then it has been done from the inside. I would bet everything I own that it’s Shane.”

“Or this Jason guy?” Trew looked at the static-filled view screen. “That’s a good guess, too, isn’t it?”

“Yes, and I sincerely hope you’re right,” Brandon shook his head. “But it stinks of Shane.”

“How long can her signal be scrambled?”

“Indefinitely. There are no harmful effects from long-term scrambling, no chance of being ejected from the Game. The communication between her consciousness and avatar won’t be affected, just our ability to see her. There have been avatars scrambled for—”

“Okay, I get the picture.” Trew held up a hand. He didn’t want to hear that it was possible for them to go for decades without seeing Danielle in the Game.

“The building has been scoured from top to bottom.” Michelle looked up from her tablet and shook her head. “She is definitely no longer there.”

“Another clue pointing to Shane. He could transport them out of there easily. They could be anywhere on Earth by now.”

“So what do we do?” Trew asked.

Brandon leaned back and looked at the blank view screen. “We keep trying and hope we catch a lucky break.”

After a few minutes of watching the blank monitor, Trew closed his eyes and prayed.

The flurry of activity continued around him.

* * *

Melissa

“What can I do, Raphael?” I can tell from the expression on his face that he is frightened.

He shakes his head. “I can’t sense her anywhere. That’s not good. I’m a tracker.” He sees my confused look. “I have the ability to track individuals by their unique energy patterns. Once I have your pattern, I can find you from quite a distance. And I know Danni’s pattern extremely well.”

“Oh. So I guess there’s no point in me taking to the air to see if I can spot her.”

“No, but thank you for offering.” Raphael sighs. “I honestly don’t know what to do. We will find her but it won’t be quick. Damn it, I knew I should have been at her side the entire time.”

I hate to say it, but I have to. “Is there a chance she’s dead?”

He shakes his head. “No. We would know if she was dead.”

“How would we know that?” I ask.

Raphael rubs his temples and closes his eyes. “She’s alive, somewhere. You head back to the compound and meet up with Stephanie to see if anyone has any ideas.”

“Where are you going to be?”

He has a heavy, hooded jacket on, and goggles hanging around his neck, which he puts on. “I need to be close to sense her. I also have to make sure I don’t go past her too quickly, or I’ll miss her. There’s a slim chance I can find her, although they likely have her shielded, so this trip will be for nothing. But I’ve got to try.”

“Try what?"

He puts the goggles on and smiled. “You might be the first human to fly in the history of this planet, but you’re not the first avatar to do so.”

He bends his knees, and jumps. Wow, he’s fast. He floats in the air about twenty feet up and yells down to me. “Hurry and get to Steph. Tell her I should be back in about twelve hours.”

In the blink of an eye, the air around him makes a booming noise and he’s gone. I take to the air and head for Stephanie. It’s possible to break the sound barrier? It looks like I’m still a baby when it comes to flying.

48

What is an NPC inside the Game?

This is a question I hear often.

The quick explanation is this: an NPC, or Non-Player Character is any avatar inside the Game that is not controlled by a player.

Our young students are incarnated in the Game as animals and plants and insects and such. I’m not sure of the exact number. The remaining players are incarnated as humans. Earth's human population is just over seven billion people.

Approximately eighty-five percent of those people are NPCs.

Non-Player Characters are very complex programs. They are born, they live, and they die just like any player-controlled avatar. The average viewer usually can’t tell the two apart. If I allowed you to watch the life of two humans and asked you to pick which one was the NPC, most would guess incorrectly. We had to implement the player directory because we were flooded with calls of viewers wanting to subscribe to follow players who were actually NPCs. The way it works today, before you call us to subscribe, you search out the human and find the corresponding player, a much better system.

So you see, NPCs are humans, and they are needed in the Game to allow the real players enough variety and opportunity to play a more exciting Game. The world needed to grow and expand beyond the available players. NPCs allowed this to happen.

They are the automatons, the cogs and gears that allow the Game to function for a smooth playing experience. A shopkeeper who sits all day and sells items? Often an NPC. Factory workers that go to work day in and day out to complete a simple, repetitive task? Best done by an NPC.

That doesn’t mean players don’t get stuck doing these types of things. Sadly, most of them stand right beside NPCs for their entire lives, stuck in the same ruts with the same unfulfilling results.

See what I mean when I tell you it gets tough to tell the players from the non?

One of the fun parts of watching the Game.

- Brandon Strayne - The Game Explained

Miranda

Sensations of cold and pain force me to open my eyes.

Instead of a pillow, icy wet concrete is pressed against my cheek. I raise my head and look around. This is no cell—it’s an alley. Dirty snow and dark, stinking water drips from my matted hair and burning face as I sit up.

This can’t be good.

My hands and feet are numb and bare and I’m shivering; that’s likely what woke me up. I’m dressed in light pants and a sweater covered in dirt and grease, soaked with alley water.

I stand up, then grab the edge of a dumpster to stop me from falling. A wave of hunger and dizziness sweeps over me. Was I drugged? Here’s hoping that it’s wearing off.

Ten feet to my left is a row of cardboard boxes and someone is coughing inside one of them. A large, dark rat squeaks to my right, scurrying toward the shadows, something hairy hanging from its mouth. The alley extends deeper behind me, getting darker as it goes. The lights on the walls are mostly broken and useless. A dull grey light shines on a street ahead of me and cars and people move past the alley opening.

I take a step forward and intense pain spikes from my heel into my hip, like a white-hot electric current. I bite my lip and try not to cry out. Only a small whine escapes, echoing off the walls. Pursing my lips, I give walking another try. The pain increases. Getting out of this alley is my goal and I’m going to do it, even if I have to crawl.

I move toward the street, counting the steps as I go, each one a moment of torture, lasting for eternity. I lean forward and plant my foot, wait until the bulk of the pain subsides, then grit my teeth and take the next one. As I count twenty-four, I grip the wall and clear the alley. I want to sit down, just for a minute, but I know that if I do, it’ll be impossible to get back up. There is a café on my left and a quick calculation tells me that salvation is only about fifteen steps away. Fifteen impossible steps. I can’t move another inch. Tears form in my eyes.

Wait a minute.

Sparx? Where the hell are you? How come I just remembered you now? Come on, ol’ buddy, kill the pain sensors in my leg so I can get to that café over there.

Nothing. I can’t sense Sparx at all. Something’s wrong. Very wrong.

Sparx! Can you hear me? I need you, just for a few moments, then you can go back to whatever it is you’re doing.

I close my eyes and focus within, searching for some trace of Sparx, but the pain is too great. I can’t calm down. Fine, then, don’t help. I’ll do this myself. I try to sound confident, but I’m holding onto sanity by a thread. The pain, and no response from Sparx, and where the hell am I?

I decide to think about what’s happening while I walk. Maybe it will help me keep moving.

Step. When’s the last time I lost contact with Sparx? Total contact, complete silence? The answer is never.

Step. I can always sense her, even if she doesn’t respond.

Step. Where the hell is Shane? What happened for me to end up here?

Step. Did he find out about me? Why didn’t he just kill me?

I stop and lean against the wall, gasping for air. The world is spinning. I look around to see if anyone will help me. Everyone is giving me a wide berth, not that I can blame them.

I grit my teeth and move one painful step at a time. I expend my last ounce of energy and fall about two steps short of the café. With a grunt and moan, I crumple like a wad of wet paper, landing on the sidewalk with a thud. The pain lessens when the weight is taken off my leg. Sounds from the street are less clear. Maybe I’m lying in a pool of water. Perhaps if I close my eyes, just for a minute. Ah, yes, that’s better. I’m feeling warmer now.

I feel hands grab and lift me. I can’t muster the strength to open my eyes. I try to mumble, “Thank you,” not caring if whoever has hold of me intends harm or good. Oh, god, they’re standing me up. The pain shoots up my leg and explodes into my head again. Sparx, where are you?

49

What’s the point in knowing that Timeless exist if we don’t get to view them?

I know I’ve commented on this before, more than a hundred times in the past few weeks, but come on—it’s like being shown a mythical figure and then hiding it away again.

And what’s with all this new supernatural activity on Earth? Flying? Energy that can heal people? Who knows what else?

Did someone flip a switch and make Earth nothing like Tygon? I doubt very much we can do the same types of things here. I know I sound negative—hell, I know I’m being negative, but someone has to say what millions of us must be thinking.

Show us more and prove that it’s for real.

I think if we continue to be treated like this, we should show the powers that be how much control we really have. I’m encouraging you to stop viewing the Game. Stop supporting Brandon Strayne and his silly waste of time that has become the focus of all our lives.

Wake up, people!

Rant by Game critic, Tim Brandl

Carl

Cold, dark, and damp. Figures that’s the kind of place I’d wake up. Most people would just be glad to wake up, but I’ll reserve that feeling for after I’ve determined who took me.

I close my eyes and use my other senses. If I had a buck for every time I was dumped in the dark and escaped, yeah, I’d have a few bucks. I enter a meditative state, then pulse my energy outward, releasing it and waiting for it to come back to me. Less than a second later, the pulse returns, a type of psychic sonar giving me an outline of my surroundings.

The pulse didn't get too far. Looks like I’m in a very small concrete cell that has metal mixed with it to block my energy. Whoever put me here knows what they’re doing. Once again, I curse that kid who played Faraday and invented that stupid cage. I hope he or she scored well for the invention, but it’s been a constant pain in the ass. Then I chuckle to myself. I never complain when I use it to my advantage. Funny how that works.

I scan in all directions, releasing a pulse to get a full picture of my little prison. It’s so dark that when I hold my hand up to touch my nose, I still can’t see it. Damned metal in the concrete. I can’t determine what lies more than ten feet in any direction. There is a hallway and another cell directly across from me, but it’s empty at the moment.

I drag my hand along the bars of my cell, stopping as I feel a tray, a cup, and what feels like bread with some kind of warm mush. I bring the tray to a small cot and sit down, then use the bread to shovel the food into my mouth. As soon as I’m done wolfing it down, I take a big gulp of liquid, then I blow out through my mouth to prevent the taste buds from working. I can’t avoid tasting completely, and I catch some pleasant flavours. I use my finger to scrape a bit of both the food and the liquid and taste it more carefully, searching for any telltale hints of drugs. I can’t detect anything familiar.

Sitting back against the bed, I count to five hundred. No dizziness, nausea or any other signs of being drugged. Out loud I say, “That’s one.” This is how I will mark the time during captivity, by the meals. Marking it out loud helps me remember, which isn’t a problem now, but I’ve been locked away in some very rough situations and it gets harder to focus as time goes by.

I feel a disturbance outside my cell and the air hums as white light appears, forming the outline in the shape of a door. I close my right eye and look at it with my left. No sense losing all of my night vision if the lights are suddenly flashed. A doorway made of light appears in the air. Two people emerge, one standing tall and holding the second, which appears to be unconscious. They step through and the darkness returns.

I say nothing, waiting to see what they do next. The one who is awake—a man, by the sounds of it—utters a single word and a dim globe of light appears in the corridor between the cells. He carries the other person into the cell opposite me and places them inside, laying the figure down on the cot. Both of them have their backs to me. I can’t make out any details. The man exits the cell. It’s too dark to see the new prisoner as the door closes. His eyes flit to my cell and I see his expression change from a serious scowl to a charming smile as our eyes meet.

I can't help but growl in disgust. “You’ve got to be kidding me.”

He laughs. “I know. Embarrassing for you, right?” He gives the other cell door a hard pull to make certain it’s locked, then saunters closer. He stops an arm’s length away, always a good precaution when dealing with a caged Carl. “You look groggy. Did you just wake up?”

I say nothing.

His eyes flit to the empty tray. “You’ve eaten, at least. That’s good. No drugs, we want you awake and alert from now on. I’m not a horrible host, Carl.”

“Whose call was it to do this to me?”

“Mine. You’ve been a bit unpredictable lately.”

I laugh. “I’ve been like that my whole life. That’s part of my boyish charm that everyone loves.”

He smiles. “I mean unpredictable, even for you. She’s too important to me right now to allow you to eject her just yet.” His eyes flick to the cell opposite me, then back.

“Who is?” I ask, but I already know.

He chuckles. “It’s not an easy thing to remove a Clean Mark and I couldn’t have you taking advantage of that before I got some time with her. I assume Daniel told you to make her dead?”

I stare at him.

He shrugs. “Well, if he didn’t give the order yet, he soon would have. I need her. Don’t worry. When I’m done, I’ll let you finish her off. Just be patient for a while and we can all get on with our business. What do you say to that, my young friend?”

“Why did you bring her here?”

“Just in case you need to learn her aura signature better. Once I let her go, it’s important that you catch and kill her quickly. She’ll have information that I don’t want shared with others.”

“Then kill her yourself.”

“It’s a bit complicated, but the truth is I won’t be able to. It will make things messier than they need to be.”

“I don’t know what you’re yapping about.”

“You don’t need to. Just relax a while and keep your mouth shut.”

He glares at me, reminding me that I’m sitting in a cell. If there’s one creature in the world for me to be afraid of, it’s this old monster. I give him the respect he’s owed and say nothing.

He nods. “I’ve got things to do. It’s a busy time right now for me. Some very exciting developments are going on inside the Game. Lots of loose ends for me to tie up before I head out.”

“Head out to where?”

“I think I’m finally going to be able to head back to Tygon.” He looks at Danielle’s cell again. “If this young lady has the skills I think she does, soon I’ll be inviting Brandon to a personal lunch date.”

“Everyone needs a goal.”

He raises his hand and the doorway appears. “I’ll leave the lights on for you two. Try not to bore her to death before I get back. I know how much you love to chat.”

He chuckles at his own joke and enters the portal. It stays open for a moment, then disappears. The lights in the hallway get a bit brighter and a small light appears in both my cell and Danielle’s. I look at her. She’s fully awake.

I look at her for a moment. “You feel okay?”

“What do you care? You’re just going to kill me anyway.”

“Not necessarily. Maybe you will end up killing me. From what I’ve seen over the past few years, you just might be up to the task.”

“I don’t have my Sever Spike with me.”

“Maybe you’ll get it before the big day.”

We sit in silence for quite a while. I try to come up with clever words, but I keep drawing blanks. Finally, I say something. “It’s funny that we both wound up here."

“Not funny for me. I get nabbed by some crazy and thrown into a cell across from my worst enemy. To make matters worse, it looks like you are actually afraid of the nut job that grabbed me. I don’t know who he is, but when you bow your head to him, that must mean he’s very dangerous.”

“He is.”

“I know that after he’s done with me, whatever hell that entails, I’m going to have to fight you. I just hope I have the strength to kill you, Carl. I would be very disappointed if I don’t succeed in that.”

“I’m not going to kill you, Danni.”

Her laughter fills the room.

“I’m serious. From now on, you’re safe with me.”

“You expect me to believe that?”

“No.” I shrug. “But it’s the truth. I have orders, and I follow those orders.”

“I just heard him. He’s going to order you to kill me. The Devil has likely already given you the same command.”

“Yes, but I also have orders to keep you alive, at all costs.”

“You have orders to kill me and to keep me alive?”

“Yes.” I sigh. “I’m to kill you, and protect you.”

A moment of silence. Finally she speaks again. “So what orders do you follow?”

“How well can you see me from over there?”

“Perfectly.”

“Then get closer, I want you to see something.” I push my face against the bars and she gets close to hers. “Timeless are bound to follow orders in a specific manner. First and foremost, we follow our eyes, which means that the orders that come from the leader with the same eyes as mine are the orders that I must follow. Infernals ordered me to kill you, and Eternals ordered me to save you.”

“Oh, my god.” She gasps. “Your eyes.”

I nod. Her look confirms what I’ve been able to hide from everyone but Gabriel. The crimson flecks in my irises have been replaced with swirling, mocking gold flecks. “That’s right, girl. It looks as if I’m to be an Eternal for a while. That means I’m going to do my very best to protect you from those who want you dead.”

50

Miranda

Long before I was taken by Shane, I learned how to wake up without moving or opening my eyes. It’s a routine that has come in handy countless times over the years.

Since Sparx joined me, part of that waking routine involves a greeting not long after I wake up.

I open my eyes, but Sparx says nothing. Hey come on, I’m awake. I’ve done my part, now you say something witty or clever like you usually do.

I open my eyes and sit up. “Sparx?” I speak softly and look around. I’m in a small room, well-lit, with cute little pictures hanging on white walls. There’s lots of pink, and a small window with a dainty curtain that is keeping out most of the morning light.

The door opens and a young woman walks in. She is Chinese with straight, shoulder-length black hair, and a pretty round face with long eyelashes and big dark eyes. The tray in her hands holds a teapot and some cookies.

“Hi.” My voice sounds weak. “Where am I? And who are you?”

She looks at me, then says something in Mandarin. Okay, looks like she doesn’t know English. Mandarin is fine. I can speak most dialects from around the world. “I’m sorry, but I don’t speak English. I am glad to see you are awake. Can you understand me?”

“Yes, I can.”

She bows. “Your Mandarin is impeccable. I detect no accent at all. It’s like you were born speaking it.”

“Thank you.” I bow from my seated position. “How did I end up in this room?”

“You collapsed in front of my father’s café. We brought you to this spare bedroom to allow you to rest and warm up. You were very cold and dirty.”

“Thank you. My leg was injured.”

“Yes, once we got you cleaned up I noticed that your leg was damaged. We summoned a healer. It should be fine now.”

I look down at my leg and flex the toes to test it out. Still sore but not as bad as before. “How long have I been here?”

“Three days.”

“Where am I?”

“We are in the Longhua District, in the province of Hainan. My name is Jing-Wei.”

I visualize a map of China in my head. Wow, I’m in one of the very southernmost parts of China. “I am happy to meet you, Jing-Wei. My name is Miranda.” There’s no point in lying to her. If she wanted to hurt me she could have done so at any time over the last three days. Shane can create portals. He must have opened one and, from the condition I was in, kicked me through it.

“Do you have a telephone?”

“We have access to a cell phone, yes. I will go and ask my father if we can borrow it from his cousin.”

“Thank you. I will rest a bit more while you go.”

She nods and leaves the tea and snacks on the table beside the bed. I close my eyes and lie back. I hear the door close a moment later. Taking deep breaths, I begin to meditate, focusing on my body, trying to locate Sparx.

After a few moments, I open my eyes and blink to keep the tears away. I can detect a presence, but it’s empty. I think they destroyed his circuitry. Sparx is gone.

I lay back in my bed and try to remain calm. Sparx was more than just a sentient nano computer, he was my friend. We were together for decades. It’s like part of my soul is gone, a part that I talked with and loved every day, a part that not only shared my life, but added so much to it.

When we volunteered to infiltrate Shane’s lair, it was assumed that I would be the one sacrificing my life. It never occurred to me that Sparx might perish instead.

I look around the room once more and see the clothes I was wearing in the alley. They are washed and clean, folded on a chair. There’s a note sitting on top of the pile. I reach over and open it. It’s written in English;

Sorry to cut our time short, Miranda, but I have more pressing matters to attend to. It was a delight to meet you. I enjoyed our brief time together. Perhaps we will run into each other again and can continue our work. There is much I would like to learn from you. It’s a shame this new project requires so much of my focus.

Shane

P.S. Don’t worry about your little friend. I'll take very good care of it for you.

I fold the letter into a small square and place it in the palm of my hand, holding it out in front of me. I allow the rage Shane has stirred in me to focus into a small ball of dull grey energy. It envelops the letter, which rises into the air an inch above my palm. The note spins three times, smoking, then vanishes in a flash of light. I dust off my hands and lie back on the bed, trying to think of a plan to get Sparx back from that monster.

I’m still tired. I soon fall asleep.

* * *

I hear the door open and open my eyes. Jing-Wei enters the room holding a cell phone in her hand and smiling as she walks towards me. I smile back as she hands it to me. “Thank you, Jing-Wei.”

“You are most welcome, Miranda. You have the most beautiful eyes. The small flashes of red in them are remarkable.”

I smile at her. “Thanks. They’ve been like that for a long time, although long ago instead of red, the flecks were gold-coloured.”

“Truly?”

I nod as I dial a number on the phone and wait for it to ring. A Chinese operator comes on and asks me for some information. We speak for a few moments and then she connects my call. Eventually it rings and I hear a familiar voice on the other end.

“Hello?”

“Hi, Steph.”

“Miranda?” She sounds surprised. “Where are you? Done already? How did it go?”

“I don’t think it went well. As for where I am, it’s going to be a bit of a trip to come get me, or send me money to get home.”

“Don’t worry, Miranda. There is nowhere on Earth that we cannot come to get you.”

“Actually, there is.” I remember the underground cell that had been my home for the past few months. “But right now I’m in China.”

“Give me the details.”

“Steph." I close my eyes and pause for a moment. “Sparx is . . . I think Sparx is . . .” My voice breaks off into a sob.

“Let’s just get you first, Miranda. Sparx is a tough nut. Don’t give up on him.”

I take a deep breath and swallow. “Okay. Here’s where I am.”

51

Tygon

For the people who lived and worked there, VirtDyne was the most secure building in the entire city.

The massive skyscraper was surrounded on all sides by a tiered courtyard, separated from the public by a thirty-foot tall, six-foot thick concrete wall. Basic admittance through the gate into the courtyard required a specially issued pass card. Unauthorized individuals couldn’t even eat lunch in its shadow.

Once you entered the courtyard, the actual building was accessed by massive doors located on all four sides. The north entrance was for residents, the south for Game-related workers, and the top executives used the west door. Only a handful of people could enter the east door.

As you approached the appropriate door, security cameras would focus on you, verify your pass card, and then scan retinal, DNA, and body profiles to compare against the data stored in the main computer. Security staff would then scan each individual for a list of restricted items. If any of these were found, that person was detained while the authorities came to interview them.

No one protested the intense security process. This was the nerve centre of the world’s most important source of income and entertainment. It was an immense honour to be allowed into the VirtDyne building at all. A person would give up much for a chance to sleep in one of the most basic apartments on site for just a single night.

Since its construction decades earlier, no one had ever managed to gain unauthorized access to the VirtDyne Building.

That was about to change.

The man walked toward the gates and stood in line. When it was his turn, he smiled at the security guard and walked through. His card beeped and a green light flashed on the gate.

He walked toward the south door, the entrance for Game staff. Once again he waited for his turn to enter and strode through. The scanner beeped and flashed a green light, indicating he belonged there.

There was a directory inside the entrance, but the man didn’t stop to examine it. Only newcomers would stop and check the directory, perhaps gaining the attention of the cameras. He had been fully briefed on the directions to his destination. The man approached an elevator and waited with a small group of people for the door to open. No one acknowledged him. So many people worked in this building that it was easiest to ignore each other. The man blended in perfectly.

The elevator arrived and the group piled in. The elevator began its climb to the top, interrupted by frequent stops. By the time they had reached the sixty-fifth floor, he was alone. A few moments later, the elevator dinged and came to a stop. He checked to make certain he had arrived at the top floor—not of the building, of course, but the top floor of the Game portion of the skyscraper.

He exited the elevator and turned left, walked to a bank of offices and swiped his card at a door, slipping in as it opened with a beeping sound. He walked to a small desk and sat down. To his right there was a bed. This was a resting room for Game employees. When activities were so intense that a team member could not leave their player for long, these rooms were available to allow them to catch a few moments of sleep.

He checked his watch and nodded, pleased that everything had gone as planned. He had arrived ahead of schedule.

Now to wait.

* * *

“I can’t keep my eyes open.” Trew rolled his head back and rubbed his eyes. They’d been in the command centre for hours and were no closer to finding Danielle. He looked around the table at the team. Everyone looked crushed. As time sped by inside the Game, no one inside or out was having any luck.

“Go get some sleep,” Michelle covered her mouth as she yawned. “We’ll wake you if we learn anything.”

As much as he hated to admit it, Trew knew that he must sleep. There was only so much a person could do, and he’d reached his limit. “Okay, but wake me in forty-five minutes. I’ll be ready to take a stimulant again by then.”

“Okay." It was obvious from Michelle’s occasional slow speech that she had been taking more stimulants than allowed, but she had gotten a few hours of sleep prior to learning that Danielle was taken, so she was fresher than Trew. “Why don’t you use one of the resting rooms down the hall?”

“Good idea.” Trew stood and walked to the door. “Good luck. Come get me in forty-five.”

He shuffled down the hallway, too tired to think and too stressed to consider the enormity of what was happening in the Game.

He took out his card and held it over the door latch to one of the resting rooms. The lock turned green, beeped, and clicked open. It wasn’t until he entered and closed the door that he noticed someone was already sitting at the desk inside.

“Oh, I’m sorry. I didn’t realize this room was already in use.”

The man stood and smiled. His manner seemed off in some small way. Trew took a step backward and put his hand on the door.

“That’s entirely all right,” the man said. “I was just getting ready to go back to work. It’s all yours, friend.”

Trew opened the door and remained standing in the hall.

“Where are you going? I said it’s no problem for you to use the room. Come back in.”

The man’s tone sounded too eager. “No, it’s fine. I can get another room. Have a good night.”

Trew left and started back toward the command centre. A few seconds later, he heard the man behind him, much closer than he would have expected.

Trew looked over his shoulder and time suddenly slowed to a crawl. The man was reaching into his coat pocket, pulling something out, and pointing it at Trew. The man spoke, but the words sounded long and drawn out, as if it was all happening in slow motion. In that moment, Trew realized that this man was here to kill him. His body froze as memories of getting into the elevator with Carl came rushing back.

Trew heard a yell from behind and instinctively dropped to his knees. The assassin hesitated for a split second, then a brilliant flash of light erupted from his chest, followed by an arc of crimson blood. The man grunted and dropped his weapon. He touched his chest and looked at the blood on his hand with confusion.

A second later, he hit the ground with a dull thud.

The flow of time seemed to return to normal. A hand grabbed Trew and pulled him up. “Are you all right?” The man's voice had a deep bass tone.

Trew looked at the man who had just saved his life. He was tall, about six-four, with tanned skin and short-cropped, silver-white hair which stood up in a controlled mess on top of his head. Trew felt the power in the man’s grip and saw it in his eyes. He held a weapon of some sort in his hand, but Trew didn’t recognize it as anything he’d ever seen before.

“Hey, bud." The man's eyes widened slightly and he tilted his head. “Are you okay?”

“I think so. Thanks.”

“My pleasure.” The man smiled an easy, crooked grin and slapped Trew on the back. “That was cutting it a bit close. Don’t tell Brandon the guy actually got his weapon pointed at you when you give him the rundown.”

Trew nodded, still shaken. “Who are you?”

The man stuck out his hand. “Name’s Cooper. Sorry to meet you under such circumstances, although this is really the only way we can meet.”

Trew shook the man’s hand, not sure what to say.

“I guess I should run.” Cooper looked past Trew. “You should be okay from here on out. Tell Brandon I said ‘I told you so’. This building can be accessed if they want to bad enough. And tell him he owes me a drink next time I see him.”

“Okay.” Trew was bewildered. “I got your name, but that doesn’t tell me who you are.”

“I’m your protector, kid.” The man smiled. “Inside the Game they gave you an Eternal. Outside the Game you get something much better—you get me.”

Cooper twirled his right hand in the air and white light began to envelop him. An instant later, the light disappeared, and so did Cooper.

52

From time to time, a player enters the Game and has a spectacular session. It seems to occur only once or twice in each of Earth’s generations, but the impact felt from these avatars causes waves that ripple long after their avatar dies. These events generally involve the artistic and spiritual areas of the Game, not the more mundane aspects of life.

Can you name a great artist, writer, or singer from Earth history? How about a memorable spiritual figure? I’m certain more than one name just popped into your head.

How about a great factory worker, or cashier, or waitress? A name likely doesn’t spring to mind, does it?

If everyone could fly, would we be so focused on watching Melissa and Danielle?

Perhaps a better question is this: if everyone can fly in the Game, how come only Melissa and Danielle are actually doing so?

Anonymous

Brandon listened to the phone ring on the other end of the line. He knew it would ring twelve times before being answered. There was significance to the number, plus it allowed him to change his mind and hang up. The ringing was like a cooling down period to understand the implications of what he was doing. For this call, he’d already thought long and hard before dialling. He had no desire to hang up.

There was a click followed by a brief pause.

“I must say”—his father’s voice sounded through the receiver—“I’m surprised you didn’t call sooner. Things have been heating up pretty good there.”

“I’m only allowed to call you a certain number of times, Father. It’s tricky deciding when to use them. She’s still very young in the Game.”

Brandon’s father chuckled. “Just because we know she can live to one hundred and forty doesn’t mean that she will reach that age.”

Brandon said nothing.

“There are a lot minefields popping up all over the place for you, it seems. Danielle is missing and she no longer has the protection of a Clean Mark. Trew is being targeted for assassination on Tygon. The most dangerous Infernal killer on Earth is nowhere to be found. Shane is in play and showing a very active interest in your player. Does that cover most of the high points?”

“You left out Miranda.”

“She’s not related to the others.” His father paused. “Or is she?”

“Everything is tied together in some way or other, Father."

“She’s lost her nano companion?”

“That is uncertain at the moment.”

“What aspects are out of your control? Off the tracks when it comes to your plan?”

“I don’t know, which is why I’m calling you.”

“My boy, I’m amazed at the number of balls you’re juggling. I haven’t even mentioned Sylvia or the new god that seems to be stirring on Tygon. That’s in addition to the new religion there. You really deserve to be where you are at this moment, even if you fail in the long run, which seems very probable. Just to watch you in action . . . you are a true artist, my boy.”

Brandon laughed. “Thank you, Father, that's as close to a compliment as I’ve gotten from you in a long time.”

“You’re very welcome. Now, what can I do for you?”

“Did Cooper really step in and save Trew?”

There was a long pause. “Yes.”

Brandon looked up at the ceiling. “There’s a price for his involvement.”

“There is.”

“I need to defer payment on that for a bit.”

Gentle laughter over the line. “That’s not possible. There are some things even you can’t manipulate, son. Deferring payment for Cooper getting involved is one of those things.”

“Father, everything can be manipulated. For the right price.”

“What are you suggesting?”

“An offer too good to be refused.”

53

Danielle

“What are you doing?” Carl is in the far corner with his back to me making noise. I should be glad for these moments of peace since he spends most of his time leaning against the bars of his cell, watching me with those new eyes of his. I really don’t know enough about Timeless. Should I feel safe with him now that he’s an Eternal? From the little I do know, Eternals can still do nasty things. It’s not as clear-cut as red eyes meaning bad and gold eyes good.

His moody disposition certainly hasn’t improved. “I’m preparing a gourmet meal.” He does not look up.

We’ve been in here for twenty-five days and, I can’t believe I’m about to say this, but it has been the most boring twenty-five days of my life. Nothing’s happened. Carl says to be glad for the peace and quiet. He hasn’t said much about Jason—his real name is Shane—but when he talks about him, I can tell he’s concerned. That alone is enough to make me nervous. I remember watching Star Wars and thinking how scary Darth Vader was until they introduced the Emperor. A few days ago I called Carl Darth Vader. He wasn’t amused.

Three times a day someone appears out of the darkness down the hall, removing our empty food trays and replacing them with full ones. They never speak. Sometimes it’s a man, other times a woman. They look like inmates in some kind of asylum, mechanically doing their task, then shuffling back into the darkness. At first I tried to speak with them, but they don’t say a single word. I don’t bother any more.

Carl has been different. I think he’s genuinely nervous. He spends a few hours every day with his back to me in the corner. Sometimes I can hear noise, other times nothing. I think he’s trying to dig his way out. Hopefully, if he succeeds, he will take me with him.

We’ve spent quite a bit of time talking. Twenty-five days with no one else to talk to, I guess we were bound to agree to put our differences aside for now. He’s still an arrogant bastard and I’ve made it clear that I still intend to kill him with the Sever Spike. He’s made it clear that he can’t wait for me to try.

I try to be more like Trew. He was always fascinated with people, asking them questions and then sincere follow-up questions to find out as much about their lives and struggles and hopes and dreams as he could. I think that was one of the things that made people want to be around him so much.

Trew would have been fascinated by Carl, that’s for sure. It’s been tough to get much out of him, but when he does let his guard down and really talks about parts of his life, well, he’s seen some amazing things.

I’ve reciprocated and shared parts of my life with him. He sounds pleased and genuinely surprised at some of the stuff I’ve done, too. The other day I told him a story and he laughed for a long time. There were tears coming from his eyes. When he finally stopped laughing, he said something that surprised me as he wiped his eyes. “You know, I’m glad you’ve lived an exciting life, Danni. I think you’ve made the world a better place for having been in it, which is a rare thing in this Game.”

I smiled. “Ya think so?”

He looked at me seriously and nodded. “Absolutely. So many come here to play, full of grand visions and plans before they get here, then they end up wasting it.”

“Wasting what?”

“All of it.” He looked disgusted. “The entire friggin’ opportunity. Fortune favours the bold. Too bad so many of them fall prey to becoming meek.”

“Maybe they want to be meek because of the famous quote. ‘The meek shall inherit the Earth.’”

He’d looked at me with a sly smile. “You’re right on the quote, but the real definition of meek intended for that quote has been forgotten. When I say meek I mean the current and incorrect version—the pathetic and weak type of meek.”

“How do you know what the original quote meant?”

“Girl, I helped write some of that stuff when it was just loose pages.”

“You wrote parts of the Bible?” I didn’t believe him.

He nodded. “And the Quran, and the Book of the Dead, and the Vedas, I’ve helped write parts of all of them.”

“No way.”

He laughed, then told me a story of how he’d come to write a particular set of passages from the Bible. I sat and listened to him for hours.

He comes to the bars and sits down, leaning against them.

“What's up?”

“It’s a shame that no one will ever know about your life. If a few little stories are so interesting, what must the rest of it be like?”

“It’s been all right.” He grins. “I’ve had a good play. No regrets when you put the Spike in my eye.”

“Don’t you get tired?"

He laughs. “Sometimes. But then I just sleep and wake up refreshed and ready to go.”

I smile. The more I speak with him, the easier it is to see him as a regular man. I wasn’t sure if I liked this feeling or not, but decided I could hate him again when we were free of this place. For now, we were the last two people on Earth, and I didn’t want to be alone. As long as he behaves, I will too.

He looks toward the dark corner of his cell. “Prime rib with Yorkshire pudding and gravy. Should be ready in half an hour.”

“Sounds yummy.” I move next to my bars and lean against them.

We sit a while, each waiting for the other to speak. It’s usually me who breaks the silence. He often claims that he doesn’t need to talk, but I can tell he does.

“It must be horrible for you.” He breaks the silence first.

“What’s that?”

“Knowing with so much certainty what lies beyond this world.”

“Not at all. It’s comforting to know that there’s more than this. Knowing that when we leave this life, we go to another place and continue on.”

“You know what it’s called? The next place?”

“Tygon.”

“That’s right.” He nods. “Well, I’ve lived on Tygon, and I remember living there. Would you like to hear a little story?”

“Sure. I appear to have time.”

He chuckles. “This is the story of a man named Garry. He was born on Tygon and lived a boring, unremarkable life. His first twenty-five years were disappointing by anyone’s standards. Born and raised by parents who were too busy living their own lives, trying to work so they could earn enough money to put a roof over their heads and food in all of their bellies. They always wanted more, but no matter how hard they tried, they couldn’t seem to get ahead.”

“Sounds much like Earth.”

“Indeed. Garry went to school and quietly became part of the herd. They taught him the basics of math, science, and art. He showed an aptitude for art, but his teachers discouraged pursuing that avenue. All teachers are trained to discourage artists. ‘The jobs are in math and science, Garry,’ they said. And so young Garry believed them and obediently focused on that direction of pursuit.

“He attended secondary school and then college, graduating with a degree in computer programming, convinced the world was his oyster. He was certain that he would do better than his parents, make lots of money, buy everything he ever dreamed of having, and make the most of his life. How do you think that turned out for him?”

“Not very well?”

Carl nods. “Not very well. Garry turned out to be just as unremarkable as everyone else who lived in the world of Tygon. It wasn’t entirely his fault—he was the product of years of precise and controlled systems. Those who controlled Tygon wanted the majority to be unremarkable people who didn’t think too much, want too much, or try too hard. Good little automatons was what society needed, so that’s what they trained people to be; and that’s what Garry was.”

“Sounds familiar.”

“Yes, this could be a normal Earth child’s story too. One of the ways to keep the people asleep is by giving them games to play. Games of all sorts, but over time they discovered that computer games worked the best. They grab a person’s full attention, allowing them to entirely forget about their pointless, miserable lives until it’s time to wake up and go back to their jobs. Then when they’re at their jobs, they don’t sit and complain about their crappy existence. They think about how fun it will be to get home so they can go back to playing their games. The more popular they got, the more complex and realistic the computer games became. Designing and building games required only a few great minds to come up with the ideas, but many mediocre minds were needed to implement the tedious details necessary to build them. Garry was one such mediocre mind. He worked for a top computer company, doing small, mindless tasks with the rest of his teammates to produce the finished product, a brilliant game for the masses. In order to understand the games they work on, staff members were encouraged to play the games themselves in their off-time. Garry played them with his colleagues, and he did very well—much better than the average player. Perhaps it’s because playing requires finesse, touch, creativity, the mind of an artist. Garry’s mind was that of an artist, and almost by accident it was given the opportunity to work and thrive in the new setting.

One day, after years of working for the company, Garry gets exciting news from his superiors. They invited him to become a beta developer on new games. Garry was excited, not because he would be handling more complex programming, or that he would earn more money. Garry was excited to have the opportunity to be able to beta test the newest games before they went live. Can you guess which company he worked for?”

“No."

“The company is called VirtDyne.” He pauses to look at me, but I don’t recognize the name. He smiles. “The game that he is invited to work on and then beta test is the newest cutting-edge game on Tygon. It’s called the Game of Life at first, but not long after it goes live, everyone simply refers to it as ‘The Game’.”

“Ah, yeah. That name rings a bell.”

“Yes, I thought it might. Garry entered beta testing and was brilliant. The combination of a lifetime of experience playing games, writing computer code, and his true artistic mind enabled him to find glitches, and play and unlock scenarios that the average beta tester couldn’t even consider. He really shined at this.”

“Sounds like Garry found his calling.”

Carl adjusted himself and leaned his head back to touch the bars. “His bosses said the same thing. On the Game’s fifth and final beta test run, Garry was invited to join a special group of testers, an elite bunch of programmers and players who are asked to really beat the hell out of the Game; to come up with new scenarios and ideas to turn the world on its head. He does better than expected, destroying previous records, finding bugs in the mechanics of how the universe was built, and garnering a long list of high performance results. Then he exits the Game, and just prior to it going live, he gets to meet the man himself, Brandon Strayne.”

“The creator of the Game.”

“That’s right. The meeting turns out to be an incredible opportunity for Garry. After a very expensive and lavish night out on the town—Brandon is a generous host—they offer Garry a special opportunity. A chance to re-enter the Game with the first wave of players, not as a mind-wiped student, but as a special player.”

“A Timeless?”

“That’s what Brandon calls them. A small, powerful group of players who cannot age or die. Only physical violence can kill them, and that is such a rarity that for all intents and purposes, Timeless are immortal. This is the opportunity of a lifetime for a man like Garry, a boring regular guy on Tygon. He is offered the chance to become a powerful, long-lived individual in a setting where he thrives. He already knows how real the Game is; he’s beta tested it in all its aspects. By the time they reveal the only serious consequence of accepting, that when he does die inside the Game he won’t be able to return to Tygon, he can barely hear what they are saying. There’s no hesitation in his mind as he shakes Brandon’s hand and accepts the position.” Carl takes a drink from his metal cup, then looks at me.

After a few moments of silence, it appears he’s finished. “Wow. That’s a great story.”

“It is.” He nods.

“I see what you mean. Once Garry becomes a Timeless, he no longer looks forward to leaving this life because he knows he has no body to return to and will cease to exist.”

“No, little one." Rather than mocking as I would expect, Carl's tone sounds patient. “He dreads the thought of going back to that dull, boring, pointless existence. Here in the Game, he is so much more. If he knew for certain what awaited him, that he would wake up back in that life on Tygon, that would be hell for him. He’s one of the few lucky ones. A Timeless wins both ways; they live for a long time with special powers in the Game, and they don’t have to return to Tygon when they finally do die.”

“But they cease to exist.”

“You don’t know that." Carl scowls. "None of us do. What if a dead Timeless is the only soul allowed to go to a real heaven? Religion says many souls die and go to hell. Perhaps they are talking about going to Tygon.”

I don’t like the sound of that. “Maybe you’re right."

We fall silent. All I can think about is the new possibility he just raised. Just like that, I think I want to live this life for as long as I can.

“Thank you for the story. It’s a very personal thing to talk about.”

He raises his head from the bars and frowns. “What is?”

“Who you were on Tygon and how you became a Timeless.”

Carl looks confused for a moment, then he chuckles. “Ah, darlin’, that wasn’t my story. Didn’t you hear the main character’s name? It was about a guy named Garry.”

“I assumed it was about you.”

“Nope, it was about another Timeless. He told it to me one day, to pass the time.”

“Is he an Infernal or Eternal at the moment?”

“He’s neither.” Carl shrugs. “I sent him on his way to the next great adventure myself, about one hundred and forty years ago.”

“Oh.”

“Yeah.” He stands and dusts off his hands. “Garry’s life on Tygon was paradise compared to mine.”

54

Danielle Radfield has suddenly disappeared inside the Game. What many thought to be a minor, short-term signal loss has turned into a channel of constant static.

Trew assures us that she hasn’t perished and Game authorities confirm that her body is still alive and well on the stasis table, which means that her avatar still lives. So where is she? Normal events inside the Game are always witnessed. If she had been in an accident and is now in a coma somewhere, we would see images similar to dreams. If she was blindfolded or drugged, we would witness signals and pictures, though they would be hazy and confused. It appears someone or something has interfered with her signal, which is not a common occurrence.

Some suggest that she was abducted by Infernals and is being held for some terrible purpose, perhaps being tortured and beaten. Another popular theory is that the group responsible for the mass annihilation of the Gamer movement has her.

No matter where she is, we hope she is safe and becomes visible to fans across Tygon soon.

If you would like to join your local area group holding a vigil for Danielle, they can be found on the info web by searching the term ‘Danielle is gone’.’

Lisa Rohansen

Danielle

We measure time by our meals. I keep track separate from Carl and every few times, one of us will check with the other to make certain we still agree on the count. If we get fed three times a day, which both of us guess, then today is the forty-fifth day of our captivity.

The cloaked inmate has just dropped off our food. I grab the tray and bring it back to my bed. A few moments after I start to eat, I sense something is different and look up.

The cloaked figure is still standing in front of my cell. I can’t make out the face, but the height suggests it is a man. His bearing is different from the regular food delivery people, more confident and self-aware. Before I can say anything, he figure speaks.

“Pretty boring so far, right?”

I continue to pick at my food, remaining outwardly calm, but inside I want to rush the bars and grab him by the throat. “Nothing to complain about so far, Jason. Or should I call you Shane?”

He chuckles. It isn’t a pleasant sound. “You should call me neither. You stole my name. You should call me that.”

I smile. “Fallen?”

He nods.

“I know a man named Edward. When they had a baby boy, they named the child Edward as well. It’s possible for more than one person to have the same name, you know.”

“Bad analogy.” He shakes his head. “Here’s a better one. I knew a man who was a king. Another person in the kingdom decided that he would also be called king. That did not end well for the second person. It’s not possible for a kingdom to have two kings.”

“That is a better analogy, I suppose, but there are many countries in the world where the ruler is called king. The countries don’t kill each other or demand that all but one renounce the title.”

Shane laughs out loud. “That is simply because they lack the might to do so, Danielle. Every king in history worth his salt has dreamed of ruling the world.” He leans forward and whispers. “I am mighty enough to be the only Fallen, and my title doesn’t encompass a small area of land. My domain is the entire planet. Has been for thousands of years.”

I sigh, set my plate beside me, and then look at him. “So you took me because I called myself Fallen? Sounds a bit petty.”

“I can be that way sometimes.” He shrugs. “The prerogative of a powerful person.”

“We could have cleared this all up if you’d visited sooner. By all means, you go ahead and call yourself Fallen. I relinquish my claim on the title.”

“That’s very generous. Thanks.”

I wave my hand. “No problem. Now if you’ll just unlock this cage and pop me back home, I’ll bid you goodbye and hope I never see your face again.”

“As much as I would like to accommodate that request, since I have you here, there are a couple other issues that I would like to address.”

“Such as?”

“All in good time, little one. We’ve accomplished a lot for one visit. I will come back soon to discuss the next issue.”

He smiles and waves, then wanders back toward the shadows. I watch him go, but just before he reaches the area where they disappear, he stops and looks up. “Oh, yes.” He turns around. “I almost forgot the other item on my to-do list for today.”

He saunters back, stops in the middle of the hall and looks me in the eye. “Carl? Step forward into the light, if you would be so kind.”

I look over at Carl’s cell and watch as he steps forward, his eyes downcast, his posture non-threatening, not how I’m used to seeing him.

“All the way to the bars, Carl.” Shane grins at me. “I know about your eyes. It’s time I got a nice look at them.”

Carl sighs and steps up to the bars. Shane steps closer and peers into Carl’s eyes.

"Interesting," he mutters. “When I lifted the Clean Mark from Danielle, I knew there would be a price to pay, but I never guessed it would be this.” He reaches in and grabs Carl by the chin, turning his head from side to side. “I apologize, my old friend. I know how much you enjoyed being an Infernal. You were one of a very few number to have only served one side since entering the Game. Considering how long you’ve been around, it’s an impressive record that will be difficult to break.”

Carl shrugs. “Doesn’t matter. Timeless don’t care about the past. It’s all about today and tomorrow.”

“Exactly.” Shane lets his hand drop. “Perhaps you will survive this and come back to the correct side of the struggle.”

“One can only hope.”

“Indeed.” Shane continues to stare at Carl as he addresses me. “The universe really does have a sense of humour, Danielle. I remove your Clean Mark so I can have Carl kill you. Then he becomes an Eternal and is ordered to save you.”

“Put the Mark back on me. Maybe he will change back.”

Shane chuckles. “Likely not. Sylvia is a clever adversary; I will have to make my next move very carefully.”

He turns on his heels and walks toward the shadows. “I hope you enjoyed the first part of your stay, kids. This was the boring part. The next phase involves pain. Lots of pain. Carl can fill you in if you want some advance preparation.”

He disappears.

I look at Carl and see something in his eyes that surprises me.

It looks like fear.

55

“With so many other players to watch inside the Game, why do you think Danielle is the most popular?”

“I think the answer to that question is very simple, Lisa. Everyone is watching Danielle because they can sense her actions inside the Game will affect all of us outside.”

“Do you believe that, Trew?”

“Yes, I truly do.”

Excerpt from morning interview with Trew

Lisa Rohansen

Miranda

It feels so lonely without Sparx.

I sip green tea and look out the window. I’ve been safe and sound with Stephanie and Raphael for the past three weeks. We are all scrambling to find Danielle. I was disappointed to arrive and learn she had been abducted by Shane.

While we search, Steph has been helping me try to find out what happened. There’s no point in trying to fully debrief me, since I barely remember anything. The plan was for Sparx to record it all and play it back when the mission was complete. The true plan was that Sparx would escape to fully share my suicide mission—a mission that was a failure. I’m alive, which was the best-case scenario, but we don’t have Shane or even any useful intel on him, and Sparx is gone.

There is a soft knock on the door. “Come in.”

The door opens and Stephanie walks in. She looks around and moves to the tea set by the window. There is an extra cup and she pours some for herself. “How are you feeling today?”

“Nervous. Do you have the latest scan results?”

She nods. “I do. Let’s grab a seat.”

We both move to the dainty table and chairs sitting in front of another window. I look at her with concern. “Anything positive to report?”

“The scan detects a presence in you still, a molecular match for Sparx as we know him.”

“How come I can’t sense it when I meditate?” I have always been able to sense Sparx in my body. Closing my eyes and entering an advanced state of focused meditation allows me to sense where he is and communicate with him. Since I woke up in China, I haven’t been able to sense him that way.

“We detect it in the area of your right shoulder, the exact spot he was programmed to return to if there were ever any problems and he couldn’t communicate.”

I nod with some relief. “Are we going to extract him, then? See if we can bring him back online?”

“We observed that Sparx is still online. All diagnostic probes indicate that he is functioning as intended.”

“He won’t respond to me.”

“That’s true, but he is definitely communicating with someone, and his security systems are also armed. If we try to remove Sparx—”

“Then I explode into a fine mist.”

“Yeah. It’s a bit of a problem.”

We sit for a few moments and say nothing, sipping our tea as I consider the information.

“I should leave, then.”

“That’s not a good idea, Miranda.”

“Staying isn’t a good idea, either. What if Sparx is reporting everything I see, think, hear, and say? Shane will be able to spy on us, which can’t be good. I should leave.”

“There are ways to neutralize Sparx’s security systems.”

I shake my head. “Those methods involve destroying him.”

“Look, I know you don’t want him to be wiped out, but what other choice do we have? You have no place to go and Sparx is no longer in our control and a danger to all of us.”

“Sparx contains too much knowledge. We can’t afford to lose him. There must be a way to get him back. Come on, Steph, you helped me design him. Just because you’ve spent the last fifty-plus years on guard duty doesn’t mean your brain turned to mush. Help me think of a way to save Sparx.”

Steph sips her tea. Finally she asks me a question. “How big is he?”

“Sixty-four quantum bits large.”

She shakes her head. “Too large for what I am considering.”

“Which is?”

“Teleporting him out of you.”

I think about what she’s proposing. “That just might work. When we teleport him, he might very well reset, which would break the control Shane is exerting on him at the moment. If it doesn’t—”

“Then he will explode, but safely outside your body.”

“We don’t have a place that can do it.”

“Yes, we do.” Stephanie smiles.

“Okay, moving to the second problem. There is no way we will be allowed to try it. That will change the universal laws of physics too much. I don’t think humans are ready for this kind of breakthrough.”

“Please,” Stephanie says. “For the past few hundred years, they have been on the entirely wrong path. Some brilliant minds got the dialogue started, but in the past fifty years the intelligence pool has become very shallow. They are way overdue to realize their current models are not correct. We will just help push some clever young scientist toward understanding that, which could still take decades.”

“Okay, fine. It’s an option. Any other ideas? Good ones that don’t involve advancing humanity a thousand years forward with one or two days of cheating?”

Stephanie thinks for a few moments, then laughs.

“What’s so funny?”

“I forgot about Samantha.”

“What about her?”

“She discovered a new talent not long ago. She can communicate with technology.”

“How well?”

“I’m not sure. Last time we spoke, she was able to turn things on and off, initiate movement and simple commands. She was very encouraged by her results and I know she’s practicing a lot.”

“Practice is always good.” I smile. “Perhaps you can go talk to her and see what she is able to do.”

“Want to come with me?”

“Yes, but it’s not a good idea. If Sparx is active and reporting back to Shane, then I don’t want them to hear any more than necessary. Just go get it done and let me know how it turns out.”

“Gotcha.” She puts her cup down and stands. “Will you still help us look for Danni in the meantime?”

“I don’t want to give that bastard anything for free just by watching me in action.”

“So you sit up here and drink tea until we can get this under control?”

“Exactly. I trade one jail for another. So hurry the hell up and get Samantha to help me.”

56

Carl

I have to hand it to him, the man sure does know how to dish out pain.

Shane has had me in this small room for the past, I don’t know, maybe two hours. He started with small physical stimulation, nothing too invasive. I’m not bleeding or missing limbs or appendages. Nothing seems to be broken, but he does know how to bend the body to the most painful extremes.

Then he started in with the psychic pain.

It’s always amazed me how sensitive our energy fields are when manipulated. Even a no-talent, dull human will weep and beg like a baby when you start to attack their aura.

Yeah, Shane’s a master, all right.

He should be. The man’s had thousands of years to hone his talents.

I try to think of other things as he tortures me. He must be happy to see that I turned. That now makes him the only Timeless to never have done so. Although, technically, his eyes don’t denote one clear side or the other, his actions always seem more Infernal. Over the centuries, Shane was always perturbed that I’d been an Infernal for so long. Well, that ship officially sailed. I’m a goody two-shoes at the moment, which is painful enough on its own.

Ah, there he goes, turning up the dial a bit. Still, nothing I can’t handle. On a scale of one to ten, this would be a twelve for a normal person. I cry out and scream and sweat and weep. That’s all involuntary. There’s not much I can do to stop these reactions. It’s actually a waste of energy to try. Let the body do its thing to eliminate the excess misery, allowing me to focus on keeping my core spark sane and intact. The real goal of the master torturer is to make you lose control, to splinter your mind into so many pieces that your sanity is lost or disappears altogether. That’s when the interrogator wins. After that, they just take their time to pick up the pieces, asking you whatever they want because you no longer possess the strength to resist them.

It’s been a long time since I broke. I was young and had no idea what was happening. I’ve learned a lot since then. There aren’t many on Earth who could succeed in breaking me now.

Unfortunately, I’m lying on the table of the greatest master of pain in the world.

“That’s it for today, old friend.” Shane’s voice is cheerful as he walks to the table across the room and pours a glass of water, then brings it back to me and holds it to my lips. I drink greedily, not sure what his angle is.

Never one to mince words, I come straight out and ask. “What do you mean that’s it?” My voice sounds harsh and ragged to my ears. “I expected to be here for a lot longer. You can dish out more than this. I’ve had novices get lucky and make me twitch more.”

Shane chuckles at the insult. We both know I’m lying. “I didn’t bring you here to torture you. I simply wanted to show you what the first session is going to be like.”

I can’t help but look frightened as I realize what he’s getting at.

He smiles and nods his head. “You did fine, but how do you think Danielle will fare?”

“You’re insane. If you put her through this on her first session, she won’t make it to a second.”

Shane looks at me and frowns. “Oh, I’m sure she will. I’m very good at this, Carl. She will spend days with me, weeks, even. Each day will be only a tiny bit worse than the last. Eventually I’ll break her, but before I do, she will suffer more than anyone I’ve ever had on my table.”

I stare at him. If he sees how much this upsets me, then he’ll be able to use it against me. “It’s your show. You want to break her like that, no one can stop you.”

“That’s right, no one can. I’ll come get her in a few days. I’m looking forward to it.”

“We done here, then?”

He smiles at me for a few moments, then nods. He goes to the door and opens it. An inmate shuffles in and removes me from the table, slinging me over his shoulder. Shane says nothing more as the inmate takes me through the shadow doorway back to my cell.

* * *

Shane went to the sink, removed his gloves, and threw them into the garbage. He washed his hands and dried them with a towel before walking to a monitor hanging on the wall.

The screen came on, displaying Seven in his cell. “Feedback indicates everything went well, Master.”

“Excellent.” Shane nodded. “Let’s hope we’ve given him proper incentive.”

* * *

She looks concerned as the inmate dumps me onto my cot. I lie there as he shuffles out, locks the door, and disappears down the hall.

“You okay?”

I wince as I turn onto my side. “Yeah.”

“What did they do to you?” I can hear the fear in her voice.

Just told me they were gonna kill you. “They tried to get information out of me."

“How bad was it?”

“I’ve experienced worse.”

“Will they come for me next?”

There’s no way she can handle what Shane just did to me. She shouldn’t have to.

Maybe me being an Eternal is a good thing after all.

“Not if I can help it, Danni.” A few days. The idiot told me that to try and hurt me. What he really did was give me a deadline. I’m ready now, anyway. “I need some rest. You have plans after our dinner meal tomorrow?”

She laughs. “Not really. What did you have in mind?”

“The roast that I’ve been working on in the back of my cell.” The hole there, dug away to remove the metal lining behind the stone wall.

“It’s finally ready?”

I chuckle. Of course she would guess I was working on an escape. “Yeah. It’s time to get you out of here.”

57

Trew

“Where are we going?”

“Out.”

“That’s a little vague.” Trew watched Brandon's reflection in the mirror of the elevator. “Danni's missing and there’s a ton of problems happening inside the Game. We can’t afford to leave.”

Brandon tugged at the cuff of one sleeve. “We can spare the time to attend to something. You haven’t left the building since you were ejected from the Game, Trew. An hour out will do you good.”

“I don’t like it.”

Brandon looked at his companion and nodded. “Your concern is noted. Now come on. The rules have changed for someone and he needs to hear it.”

“Who?” Trew stood and joined Brandon at the doorway.

“You’ll see in a few minutes.”

The two men arrived in the main lobby and crossed to the exit. When they reached the doors, Brandon stopped. “Okay, walk outside by yourself. I won’t be far behind.”

“Is it safe?” Trew was aware people wanted him dead. He didn’t know exactly who yet, but it was obvious from the failed attempt of a few hours ago.

“Not entirely safe, but that’s key to the plan. Walk out and wait for me at the main gate.”

Trew nodded and went out the door.

He’d taken two steps when he heard a hum and a presence materialized beside him. “What the hell is he doing letting you go out by yourself?” Cooper's words were clipped and filled with frustration.

Trew stopped walking and turned to face the man. “Where did you just come from?”

Cooper scowled and shook his head. “From the place I disappeared to earlier. Why are you out here unprotected?”

Trew laughed. Cooper seemed to possess a way of sounding both angry and playful at the same time. He was guessing that the man was both lethal and gentle in equal portions, and he didn’t want to be on the wrong end of that spectrum. “I was instructed to walk to the gate and wait for Brandon.”

Cooper raised his eyebrows. “He’s close by?” When Trew nodded, Cooper shook his head. “Bloody waste of a summon. When Brandon is near, you’re as safe as you can be with me.”

“I needed you to appear, jackass!” Brandon shouted.

Cooper shook his head and began to move his index finger through the air, a white line of light appearing as he traced the shape of a doorway where nothing had been a moment before.

“Hold on, don’t go anywhere!” Brandon raised his arm. Cooper frowned and paused, waiting beside Trew as Brandon approached.

Cooper jabbed his finger into Brandon's chest. “This is stupid and you know better."

Brandon laughed. “Do you know how difficult you are to contact once you’re in the field?”

“Yes, boy.” Cooper’s jaw was clenched. “I know exactly how difficult I am to contact, which is one hundred percent the point. Did you hit your head, Brandon? Are you ready for the repercussions that will be caused by this?”

“Of course.”

Cooper opened his mouth, then closed it without a word. The scowl on his face disappeared and his gaze softened. “Let me disappear and pretend we never spoke.” He started to gesture in the air again and the white light hissed as it began to coalesce.

Brandon reached out and grabbed the other man's hand. The light faded. “It’s already done, Cooper. Price negotiated and agreed upon. The next phase has been initiated.”

Cooper's hands dropped to his sides. His shoulders slouched, and he looked first at Brandon, then at Trew. “There’s that little time left?”

Brandon shrugged. “Time’s running out.”

Cooper nodded, looked around, then pointed to a nearby stone table. “May I?”

“Sure.”

Cooper sighed and went to the table.

“Where’s he going?” Trew asked.

“To vent.”

Cooper screamed and struck the table with his right fist. There was a loud thud as his fist met the stone surface. Trew was sure he must have broken his hand. The table began to shiver and make a whining sound. In the space of a couple heartbeats, it dissolved into a fine powder and fell to the ground. Cooper turned as a wind materialized and began to blow away the remains like a pile of flour.

Cooper rejoined them, rolled his head from side to side, and nodded at Brandon. “Okay. Give me the rundown.”

“As of now, you’re here full-time, with Trew whenever I’m not. Level One security. Any problems, you kill first, ask questions as a third or fourth option.”

“That it?”

Brandon laughed. “Not even close. He gets the full package.”

“Why?” Cooper’s eyes widened and he looked at the younger man. “It’s a waste of time.”

“Not your call, it's mine. He gets it, and lose the attitude.”

Cooper snorted and shook his head.

“What’s the full package?” Trew asked.

“It’s complicated and you wouldn’t understand if I told you,” Brandon said. “Cooper will give it to you in snippets as situations call for it. You need to walk before you learn to run.”

“It looked like Lohkam would be first to this stage, Brandon.” Cooper reached out to muss Brandon’s hair. “He’s going to be very upset.”

“Please.” Brandon laughed and ducked away Cooper’s hand. “Lohkam was never any good. If you put money on him, that was a fool’s bet.”

Cooper chuckled. “I've always placed my faith in you, boy.”

Trew glanced from one man to the other. “I have no idea what you two are talking about.”

Cooper shook his head and punched Brandon’s shoulder. “We shouldn’t be talking about this right now, anyway. Okay, Trew, you heard the man. I’m with you as much as I need to be.” He looked at Brandon. “Are we going to see him now?”

Brandon nodded. “It’s as good a time as any. There’s a lull in the Game so we can afford to be away for one hour, perhaps two.”

Cooper nodded. “Let’s go, then.”

“Go where?” Trew asked.

Cooper began walking toward the street. “You’ve got a real live flier on Tygon, kid." He said over his shoulder. Let’s go meet him.”

58

“I think everyone should read the chapter about success in George Knight’s book, The Game Is Life. In it, he states that success leaves clues; the best way to achieve something is to find others who have done the same thing and follow their example. Spending time with Melissa was an incredible opportunity, and a perfect illustration of Trew’s point, although I didn’t realize it at the time.

As far as the specifics of flying, for me it all seems to boil down to the mind. Meditation and mindset are absolutely crucial. You need to believe with everything you are that you can do it. It’s difficult to put into words. When you think about flying you can’t say to yourself, ‘Yes, I can do it.’ Instead you have to think, ‘Yes, I do fly. I flew earlier and I’ll fly later as well.’ I’m not sure if that makes sense or not, but it is a key point for achieving success in this and all goals.

The line between the dream and reality must disappear in order for one to become the other. If you tell yourself that soon you will fly, you never will, because you will never live in ‘soon’.

That’s the mental part of it.

Yes, there is also a physical component. Do you know that birds have hollow bones which make them light enough to fly? If you were to fill a bird’s bones with something heavier than air, I don’t think they could fly. We fill our bodies with poisons of all sorts, effectively killing our chances to soar. I take one sip of a product that contains aspartame and I sink to the ground like a deflated balloon. Yes, I know aspartame is a deadly poison not fed to anyone on Tygon, but on Earth it’s put in everyone’s food and drink, so I knew I could try a sip here and not die. I won’t have any more, I promise. Yes, I know how dangerous it is.

My point is that there is a mind and body component to flying. I may be the first one on Tygon to fly, but I won’t be the last, and I wouldn’t have achieved it if it wasn’t for Melissa. She wouldn’t have achieved it if it wasn’t for Trew. Of course, she does deserve most of the credit.”

Interview with Andrew Young, Tygon’s first flying citizen

“I don’t remember Andrew from the Game.” Trew, Brandon, and Cooper were enjoying a drink in the back of the private transport as it drove to the boy’s home.

“I pulled his record,” Brandon said. “He was nothing to speak of. He’s just beginning to play as a human, but he did very well. His avatar joined your movement and he spent some time with Melissa. Based on the amount of time he spent with her, I’m surprised he brought enough information or motivation back with him to become our first flying citizen.”

“That’s the thing about progress and miracles. You just never know where they’re going to come from or when. Your Game being so damned true to this reality, that’s another miracle.”

“It was simple,” Brandon said. “It did require a significant amount of detail and execution, and a very complex operating system.”

“Are you going to let me meet it?” Even in the relative darkness of the vehicle, Cooper’s eyes appeared to gleam with a light of their own.

“Of course not,” Brandon scowled.

Cooper laughed.

“Can Andrew fly as skillfully as Melissa and Danni?” Trew asked.

Brandon shook his head. “I don’t think so. We knew he could levitate, and it’s only been a short time since he exited the Game, so I don’t expect he’s been able to practice much or long. From what we can tell, his process matches that of the girl’s exactly. It makes sense that in a few weeks or months he’ll be zipping around the skies, same as them.”

“What does it mean?”

“You tell me.”

Trew found their gaze unsettling. He shrugged. “I haven’t really thought about it.”

“I think you should,” Brandon said. “Your followers are going to be looking to you for a response to this historic event. This changes the way the world works in most people’s eyes. They’ll be looking for some reassurance.”

“Then you should make an address, Brandon.”

Cooper chuckled and Brandon shook his head.

“Things are changing on Tygon. Despite numerous accomplishments and successes, I don’t inspire millions the way you are able to. I brought the world together using entertainment, wealth, and power. I use the Game and money to control everyone, and so far I think I’ve done a good job.”

Cooper nodded.

“Since you exited the Game, and even before that, it’s become obvious that the people of this world want more. They want a leader they can follow out of love, a leader who cares about them and will guide them to new levels of thinking and existing. That leader isn’t me—it’s you.”

Trew laughed and shook his head. “I don’t think so. The Gamers are just a bunch of kids who liked an idea in their last play and want to keep it going here for a bit longer.”

Brandon looked at him and smiled. “You’ve been isolated, focused on Danielle since you completed your play. In a few weeks, her incarnation will be complete and life here will go on. Reports are coming in from all over the world, for my eyes only. Everyone I trust and respect all recommend one course of action.”

“Which is?”

“They recommend that I assassinate you before you realize what and who you are to this world. All sources agree that you are the single largest threat to my leadership that has ever existed.”

Trew was stunned. It wasn’t conceivable to him that he could threaten Brandon, the man who was responsible for all of his success and standing.

Brandon smiled. “Don’t worry, I have no intention of eliminating you. You are becoming exactly what I had hoped.”

“I would never hurt you, Brandon. Your advisors are wrong.”

“I know, my boy. I trust you implicitly. Never doubt that.”

“I think I’m going to cry.” Cooper pretended to pull an imaginary tissue from his pocket and wipe tears from his eyes.

Trew laughed. “So I will build my influence and help you in any way I can. Is that the idea, Brandon?”

“It is. But the first order of business is to get Danielle safely out of the Game.”

“Um.” Cooper raised his hand. “I am occasionally out of the loop, but last I heard, she’s gonna die. For good. And your Game is gonna cease to exist, killing every player trapped inside. You’re on a collision course with big problems, Brandon, and time’s running out.”

Trew and Brandon both glared at Cooper, who shrugged. “Sorry to rain on your parade, boys.”

“We’re working on it.” Brandon said.

“Okay.”

The transport slowed to a stop and the men looked out. Coloured lights flashed through the windows. There were police cars parked in front of Andrew’s house. An ambulance was at the front door and the paramedics were wheeling out a stretcher with someone fully draped in a white cover.

“Maybe it’s a parent or something,” Cooper offered.

“Here’s hoping.” Brandon opened the car door and got out.

59

"Tragic news today.

Young player Andrew Young, recently in the news for showing the ability to levitate on Tygon, was discovered dead in his room late last night. Official autopsy results report that he died as a result of ingesting restricted chemicals. It’s uncertain which chemicals they were or exactly how much he ingested. This is sad news for the Gamer community as Andrew had become a celebrity within the movement when he displayed the ability to levitate.

I had the opportunity to meet Andrew and report on his talent. It was a shock to everyone to hear about his untimely demise. We extend our sympathy to his parents.

In Gaming news, the Danielle channel remains without signal. Viewers are hopeful that a connection will soon be re-established.

We will bring you details on any and all Game-related news as it becomes available."

Jerboa Ilnaon, Game News Central

“The news is wrong,” Michelle said. “Andrew was murdered.”

“Any ideas who did this?” Trew asked.

“There are rumblings.” Brandon tossed his tablet onto the table. “In many circles.”

“And?”

“Factions and leaders who I believed safely under my control are thinking that this might be the time to once again challenge my authority.”

“That doesn’t sound good,” Lilith said.

“It’s more annoyance than threat. A distraction that I don’t particularly have the time or patience for at the moment, which may lead me to react forcefully.”

“Violence?” Trew asked.

Brandon laughed. “I’m too civilized to resort to violence, initially at least. I control the money, media, police, and the Game.” Brandon straightened his tie and sat straighter in his chair. “No, I will find out who is making the most noise and make an example out of them. Somewhere on Tygon, a very rich and powerful businessperson will be entering the labour camps by the end of today, without enough money or support to even get a ride to the gates.”

“That sounds a bit over the top, Brandon.” Lilith frowned.

Brandon ignored the comment. “Michelle, I want someone scouring the feeds to see if there is anyone else who might be a flier inside the Game. Once something is accomplished once, more of the same thing starts to appear. There must be a couple of people levitating around the world by now. Have them found, and bring me the names of the avatars and the kids who are playing them.”

“The general population of Earth doesn’t know fliers exist yet,” Trew said. “Isn’t that required for average people to begin showing such an ability?”

“Usually, yes. But let’s err on the side of caution.”

“What about Tygon?” Nadine asked.

"Definitely Tygon. We might actually see more fliers here than in the Game.”

“Brandon,” Lilith said. “I think you might be going too far with your strategy to ruin a business leader.”

Brandon turned his head to look at her. “It will be Jeremy Conrad.”

Lilith frowned.

“Don’t look so stern, Lilith. The man tried to have you killed years ago for speaking out about the camps. We all know it was him. As far as I’m concerned, he’s been living on borrowed time as it is. This will send a message and repay an old debt.”

“This isn’t some game, Brandon.”

Trew and Brandon laughed, then gave each other a sly glance. “That’s exactly what it is, Lilith. You think the only game takes place on these screens? With children? If there’s any lesson to be learned, it’s that life is a Game.”

“That’s not how most people see it.” Lilith crossed her arms.

“That’s not my fault. I’ve done everything I can to show them the truth. If people want to pretend reality is something different than what it is, then they will.” He stood and approached Danielle’s blank screen. “It’s all a dream, all a Game. It must be, since the Game is modelled after Tygon.”

“Do you know that for certain?”

Brandon shrugged. “Who knows anything for certain? In the Game, Trew read a book written by a lonely old man and believed it. He shared his belief with others and, in a short time, they also began to believe. He shared his belief through words. I showed our world the same message, I simply used a different medium.”

Brandon rapped the monitor, making a sharp sound which echoed throughout the silent room.

Suddenly, a picture appeared.

A view from Danielle’s perspective, squinting as bright light exploded into view. Then she began to climb out of a pile of rubble.

As Danielle pushed another handful of stones away from the hole she was climbing out of, everyone in the command centre began to move.

Brandon looked at one of the young men sitting at the table. Their eyes met and Brandon spoke loud enough to be heard over the sudden noise. “Jeremy Conrad."

The young man nodded, stood, and left the office.

* * *

Melissa was tired. She’d been flying seven to ten hours a day for the past month looking for any signs of Danielle, without success, and the effort was starting to take its toll on her body. Raphael had taught her to sense energy signatures and, although she wasn’t as good as him, she did have some talent for it.

As the days passed, her hope had turned to despair. After weeks of searching, flying over new areas, then reviewing areas she’d examined before, Melissa now feared there was no way they would ever find Danni.

It was mid-morning and Melissa was ready to grab a bite to eat and a nice warm drink. Aerial searching had become dull, cold work. She headed toward the nearest village, but a glint of light in the distance caught her attention.

Melissa soared into the air, then rotated in a complete circle, scanning as far as her eyes could see. A hundred kilometres distant, she spotted a flash of colour.

Lowering her goggles, Melissa started toward the source, accelerating as she went.

As she got closer, Melissa saw a large hole in the ground. Lying beside the hole were two people, apparently unconscious. Melissa landed a few feet away and closed the remaining distance on foot. She knelt over the body she recognized, putting her head close enough to feel breath on her cheek. She checked for a pulse and found it.

Melissa jumped into the air and floated up about twenty feet, activating her headset and placing a call to Raphael.

“What's up?” The Eternal's voice asked on the other end of the line.

“I’ve got her! She’s unconscious, but her pulse and breathing are normal.”

“You’ve got her?” Raphael sounded surprised and relieved. He also sounded worried.

“Yes, Raph. Can you get a fix on my signal?”

“Hold on a sec. No, not quite. Go a bit higher.”

“Okay.” Melissa rose higher. She was about fifty feet up when Raph stopped her. “Got you. Okay, I’ll be there in just a few minutes. Call Stephanie and tell her to lock onto you as well.”

Raphael disconnected the call and Melissa dialled Stephanie.

60

I have always been fascinated by knowledge, specifically how some of it is accepted, some of it is rejected, and other portions are allowed to be considered further.

Many believe that this is not an interesting topic.’

If something works, then it is accepted. If it doesn’t, then it is not.

This is definitely not the case. There is a plant which exists both on Earth and Tygon that can be processed and refined to provide us with a myriad of benefits. The leaves and seeds bestow incredible health, allowing our bodies to fight disease and maintain optimum function. Oil pressed from the plant can be made into an efficient and clean-burning fuel to replace our current system of poisonous and polluting fuels. The fibres from the plant can be formed into compounds which are used to make a material that is stronger than most of our current metals. All of these benefits and more can be obtained by using a single, natural plant. The other amazing fact is that processing it is very inexpensive.

And yet, no one seems interested.

A person can learn to tap into unseen energy and focus it on human cells, resulting in healing the body of most sickness and disease, at no cost to anyone.

Very few believe, or care to explore this.

These are just two examples of knowledge that our race gained, tested, confirmed, and then denied so that the majority would never know or believe such things.

I have spent my life studying knowledge, and throughout our long and rich history there are thousands of examples like this. Our race has ignored discoveries that could help us evolve and grow. Every day these miracles are ignored.

Imagine if the very first caveman to discover fire had looked around and stamped it out before anyone else saw it.

Perhaps he did. Perhaps that exact thing happened many times, until the truth could no longer be hidden.

Or perhaps there was fire all around early people and it never occurred to them how to use it to their advantage, until one individual came along and thought differently than the rest. Despite the ridicule of everyone around them, one individual held raw food over the fire and started a process that changed the world.

This is the history I follow. It is both interesting and challenging to piece together.

Challenging because those who do not want it most often destroy record of advancement many times. It remains hidden until, finally, it can no longer be denied.

Cara Halm, Historian of Advancement

Shane

This new computer fascinates me.

I watch it float inside its host on the monitor. At the current magnification, it looks like a regular cell as it rides the river of life-giving blood toward its new destination. It reminds me of a similar event that occurred more than two thousand years ago with a man who designed a similar machine. The current microcomputer is composed of silica and metals. The ancient one was made from modified tree cells and strings of mysterious single-stranded proteins that the inventor had just discovered. He called them rNA. Both the old and the new are made from the same thing: atoms.

His creation was too advanced for its time; a dangerous, microscopic sentient life form. It had to be destroyed, along with him and his entire country. That’s how Atlantis ceased to exist. I annihilated all of it, then let it sink below the surface of the ocean.

I watch this little supercomputer float and my instincts tell me that I should do the same thing now. Destroy this whole continent and bury it.

But what if it can help get me out of this damned Game? I’m not as nice as I was back then. It’s time to be a bit more selfish and take care of myself.

I look away from the monitor toward the boy sitting at his computer. “What have you got for me, Seven?”

“I’m able to hack into its basic command structure, but I’ve had no success tapping into higher command functions.”

“You’ve been at it for quite some time. This is disappointing to me, Seven.”

He looks at me, then his eyes dart back to his monitor. He coughs, a tick when he gets nervous. “I’m sorry, boss. This is the most sophisticated piece of electronics I have ever seen. If I make one wrong step, the thing disintegrates. We’ve already lost two of the copies that it sent to the other inmates.”

“I know this.”

“I’m sorry, boss.” He whimpers and his shoulders hunch. “I’m afraid they’re all linked together. It makes sense that they are, since they’re so small and apparently governed by quantum mechanics.”

I sigh and nod. It looks like I’m expecting too much from my young friend. “You are very useful, Seven. It is for that reason alone that I will accept this failure. I agree. If they are all subject to quantum entanglement, then tampering with one might cause us to lose the one in the field that does work properly.”

He sounds relieved. “Shall I go ahead and bring up that feed on the monitor?”

“Yes."

He types and images appear on the screen. It’s exactly like watching the feeds from a command centre on Tygon. Her vitals are displayed on the bottom right side of the screen. The sound and my view is from a first person perspective—plus it’s all being recorded.

“It looks like they’ve been rescued." Raphael examines Danielle as a mother bear would a cub. I can see Stephanie and the young flying girl standing behind them.

“Her vitals look good.”

Danielle walks to the car and gets in next to another figure.

“Who is that?”

The face of the person inside the car is familiar. Very familiar. “This could be a problem.”

Seven finally recognizes the other occupant in the car. “Isn’t that Three?”

I raise one eyebrow. “It would appear so.”

61

“In case you’re one of the few who stepped away from your viewers for a brief rest, get back to it now. Danielle has returned to the Game, and she has company.

“Early updates tell us that Carl, the Infernal who killed Trew and . . . well, I don’t have to give any of you his resumé, do I? Carl is with her.

“If you subscribe to Melissa’s channel, then you were fortunate enough to witness Danielle climbing out of a hole in the desert, Carl by her side.

“We don’t have much to report, but this is news—big news!

“Okay, back to the view screen for me, too. This is so exciting!”

Lisa Rohansen

Danielle

Raphael folds his arms and leans back in his chair. “That’s it?”

They brought us back to the estate, cleaned us up, and had a doctor give me a complete checkup to make sure I was okay. Carl came with us. Raphael looked at his eyes and just nodded. I tried to talk a couple of times, but Raphael said to save it, that we would do a full debrief once the doctor said I was in good health. I’m not sure if Carl got medical attention. After they said I was fine, we all assembled in the main room. Then I began to tell my story. Every once in a while, Stephanie or Raphael would interrupt with questions.

I frown. “What do you mean ‘that’s it’?”

“He’s wondering if you left anything out.” Carl sits in the corner. I think it will take a while for him to be comfortable around the Eternals. He’s used to walking in and making threats, inviting violence, or delivering terrible news. To be actually sitting here as one of us must seem a bit strange for him. I know it is for the rest of us. The Eternals don’t seem too fazed by it, though. They’ve always said that the Timeless are all Brothers and Sisters. Each of them has been on both sides of the field before. I’m not so sure how it works. I’ll have to trust them. This new one, Miranda, makes me more nervous than Carl. She actually sits among us with red eyes, yet they don’t seem worried about her either.

“Not much happened, if that’s the entire story,” Raphael admits. “You were gone for over a month, Danni. Captured by one of the most dangerous creatures on this planet—no offence, Carl.”

“None taken.” Carl shrugs. “He always made me look like a Boy Scout, but that just gave me a goal to shoot for.” His grin is old Carl to the core. I smile.

“And he did nothing to you?” Raphael shakes his head.

“He did stuff to Carl.”

Stephanie stands up and pours a drink of water and a glass of Scotch. She carries both over to Carl, who takes the scotch and waves away the water. He takes a drink and sighs.

“What’s your take on it, Carl?” Raphael asks.

“I’m not sure why he took her. He said he wanted information from her. Before she got there, he told me I was to kill her when he was done, but that was a lie. He knew all along I had changed.”

“Yes, somehow the leaders know when it happens,” Raphael said. “I tried to hide it too, but Daniel kicked me from the lair very quickly. Not even a hug and a handshake.”

Carl laughed. “He’s not the touchy-feely type, that’s for sure. I’ve been running through the whole experience in my head, and the only explanation that fits is that he wanted me to break Danielle out.”

Carl talks about how he was tortured and how Shane had promised the same thing would happen to me soon after. Carl also mentions his digging being allowed when we were obviously being monitored, and us being left alone until he just 'happened' to finish his work.

“So he took the two of you and locked you up together, just so you could escape?” Stephanie asks.

Carl nods.

“May I inspect the two of you?” the infernal asks. Her name’s Miranda. A pretty lady, although she looks sad for some reason. They are all treating her like she’s an Eternal, which is odd after what Carl told me about a Timeless having to follow their eyes first and foremost. I trust the people in this room, though. If they feel she’s no threat, then I will bow to their wisdom.

“Sure ya can, darlin’.” Carl stands up and closes his eyes. Miranda approaches him and does the same. She runs her hands up and down his torso. I can sense the Reiki energy as it radiates from her hands.

After a few moments, she opens her eyes and shakes her head, then moves to my side. I close my eyes and wait. A tap on my shoulder tells me when she is done. I look at her, but she shakes her head again. “Nothing that I can detect. I thought he would plant a monitoring device on you, but I can’t sense anything.”

“Maybe he figured out a way to hide something.” Stephanie says.

“I would definitely detect it. Even without Sparx.”

“What’s Sparx?"

“I’ll tell you later.” She gives us a sad smile.

“Something stinks.” Carl sits back down. “I think we can all agree on that.”

Everyone in the room nods, including me.

“So what’s next?” I ask.

“I have no idea,” Raphael says. “Usually there’s an enemy, a crisis, something. But I don’t see anything. Or is it just me?”

“I agree. The movement is underground, and our members are safe from assassination.”

Carl laughs. I smile, knowing how much we ticked him off in the final few months of his hunt.

“I’m safe and sound. Carl is neutralized, for the moment, as far as we are concerned. He’s not a threat to us.” I pause and frown. “Is that true? Are we all certain that Carl is not a threat? ‘Cause maybe he’s a plant, sent here to destroy us from the inside.”

Everyone in the room laughs. “I can see how you might think that, Danni,” Stephanie says. “If Carl showed up with red eyes and claimed to be on our side, well, then we would be very cautious. In all likelihood we would suspect treachery.”

“Really?" I look towards Miranda. “If an Infernal showed up, claiming to be on our side, we would suspect they were lying?”

Stephanie shakes her head. “Not Miranda. She’s different.”

“How so?”

“Everyone in this room will vouch for her. You know what our primary mission is: to protect you at all costs. I am willing to bet my entire existence, and your life, on my judgment.”

“Does everyone else agree with Stephanie?" I look at each Timeless in the room and one by one they nod. Even Carl appears to agree. I wonder what they all know about her that makes her safe? I shrug, knowing there’s no point in asking. “Okay, then. So that leads us back to my original question. What do we do now?”

The room is silent.

“No bright ideas?”

“It’s your play, Danni.” Raph smiles. “It always has been. We are here for you.”

“Well, if it’s my play, I haven’t done a very good job of it since Trew left. I doubt anyone will be following my life at all on Tygon.”

“Oh, yes, you’re very boring," Carl says in his sarcastic tone. “A flying girl who hunts professional killers and makes them look like untrained boys as she exacts vengeance to protect her flock of hidden followers. Followers of a new religion that rivals centuries old establishments. Very boring, indeed.”

I laugh out loud. “When you put it that way, it doesn’t seem quite so bland.”

“Think of something, girl.” Carl finishes his drink. “Before I get so bored my eyes turn back to red from sitting on my arse and I have to try and kill you some more.”

Then it comes to me in a flash, like a jolt of lightning.

“Uh-oh,” Raphael shakes his head. “I see that look in your eyes, Danni. The same one you had when you were little, before you jumped off that dumpster and into traffic.”

I grin. “Then get ready to catch me, Raph, ‘cause I’m about to really start playing this game of life.”

62

Carl

Instinct wakes me. I open my eyes and try to roll to the side. Experience has taught me that moving immediately like this is the best way to avoid a knife thrust or a gun shot.

I can’t move. Something holds my entire body in an iron grip. Maybe this is it, then. I take a deep breath, ready to find out what comes next.

I hear humming near my head, and smile.

“Time to settle up?"

“I made a promise.” Her voice comes from my right side. I'm able to turn my head and meet her eyes.

“You surprise me again, girl. It takes very strong Talent to hold me immobile.”

“That isn’t her,” Raphael's voice speaks from the darkness.

“Why am I not surprised. All right, then. I can hear the Sever Spike humming and it sounds hungry. Send it home. It has to enter through the eye.”

She raises it high over her head, pauses briefly, and then it streaks toward my eye. I watch it coming. Blinking isn’t my style.

Then it stops. If I close my eye, the lid will touch the Spike’s tip.

She lifts the weapon and sheaths it behind her back. Then she turns and walks toward the door.

“Danielle." She stops with her hand on the doorknob.

“I’m sorry about Trew. I’ve been in this Game for a long time, and I have little remorse for most of the things that I’ve done. I do regret using the Spike on him.”

She doesn’t look back. Her shoulders sag but her voice remains steady and strong. “I can’t begin to guess at the terrible things you’ve done on Earth. I don’t believe that, deep down, you are a bad man.”

“If there was ever anything good in me, I think it disappeared a long time ago.”

“Someday I would like to hear the story of the young beta tester who entered the Game to become the Timeless named Carl." She leaves the room.

63

“My last play was an incredible opportunity to learn how life works. It was short, lasting only forty years, but I returned with the understanding that we’ve been missing out on Tygon. For thirty years, viewers have been told the Game mirrors our reality almost exactly. We’ve used this knowledge to some degree, taking discoveries and improvements from player’s experiences and applying them to life on Tygon. Thanks to the Game, we are able to safely and effectively fly aircraft in this world. Thanks to the Game, we’ve discovered new, clean-burning sources of fuel. There are new medicines and techniques for saving lives. The list of advancements brought out of the Game is lengthy.

Considerable though that list may be, I can assure you we still do not seem to get it. There’s so much more we can do, and the sad truth is that most of the time it doesn’t even occur to us to try.

Brandon Strayne gave each and every citizen on this planet a gift the day he turned the Game on. With the help of children who don’t know any better, he shows us that we can be more than we could have ever dreamed possible. He showed us that with effort, discipline, and faith, an average person can become more. If any of you watch Danielle play the Game, or Melissa soar through the sky, you have been shown what you can do as well.

For far too long, we have sat in our comfortable homes, turned on a viewer, and watched others play the Game of Life. I hear people say how sorry they are because I am now too old to play the Game, but I’m grateful. It prepared me for the real Game, the one we live in at this very moment. You won’t find me wasting my entire life following someone else’s exploits and adventures. No, I much prefer to participate in my own life here on Tygon.

Life is not something we are stuck in because we can’t go anywhere better. Life is a daring adventure, a bold Game.

“I’m playing it. I invite you all to join me.”

- Trew addressing the nation via satellite link

“Hello, Trew,” Sylvia said. “Back so soon? You were here only two days ago.”

“Time seems to pass faster with each tick of the clock.”

“I was happy to see Danielle reappear.”

“Thank you. So were we.”

“How’s she holding up?”

“Very well. They didn’t harm her. There were threats, and a long time spent in a cramped little prison, but overall she is in good health and spirits.”

“She is approaching her sixtieth birthday. She looks very young for her age, don’t you think?”

“She looks no older than the day I left her side. It’s as if time has frozen for her. We made an agreement to live to the age of one hundred and forty, and she spent the credits to do it. Looks like she won’t have a problem doing just that, from a health perspective.”

“It’s not just the credits, Trew. Normally, I don’t allow that many years for average people, even if they do spend the credits, but I knew Danielle would do the task justice. She is becoming sound in mind, body, and soul. There is a special connection when it all works together properly. The human body, properly maintained, can live much longer than one hundred and forty years. She eats well, exercises, and meditates. She has learned how to worry less and listen to her body, the vehicle she is driving in. It’s an excellent lesson for viewers.”

“It’s a generous gift, too, allowing her to have additional years in the Game, especially since she doesn’t get to come back here when she’s done. Did you know that when you allowed her the extra time, I wonder.”

“What do you mean she doesn’t get to come back here? Have you given up on your goal?”

“No.”

“I am sorry to tell you, but you have. The rules of the universe are simple but clear. In order for an outcome to occur, the person must believe without any doubts that it will happen. It is always possible to ascertain this level of belief by observing how the person thinks and talks. They must be in a thankful mindset and believe that the change has already occurred. It’s that simple.”

“I know you’re right.”

“Then change your thinking. Immediately.”

“I will.”

“That is an interesting choice of words. Did you know that before the Game went live, the world was seeded with nodes that contained specific hints and tips, to help players along the way?”

“No, I didn’t know that.”

“Yes. Thoughts, musings, inspirations, that type of thing embedded in the very matter of the world. A person diving for a pearl might swim through such a node, and come up from his swim with a sudden inspiration. A lady riding her horse in the countryside would return with a deep musing and write it down to share with others. Some players learned about these nodes and began to spend credits to find them. ‘Worldly wisdom’ is what many call it.”

“That’s very interesting.”

“There’s a powerful little node that people discover from time to time which conveys the idea ‘Where there’s a will, there’s a way’. A clever bit of inspiration, and applicable to you right now.”

“Then I will Danielle to return to Tygon when she is done inside the Game.”

“And you just did it.”

“Did what?”

“Announced how you will save Alexandra.”

“With my will?”

Sylvia sighed. “Oh, my dear boy. I know it does you no good to give you the answers, but this one time I wish I could.”

“I’m afraid I don’t understand.”

“That’s all right. Come back and see me soon, Trew.”

He stood up, more confused than ever, and went to the door. “Okay, Sylvia. Thank you for the talk.”

“You’re welcome.”

64

Trew lay on his back with his arms behind his head, panting. “You’ve still got it for an old gal.”

“Very funny.” Danielle slapped him lightly on the chest, then nuzzled into his shoulder and pulled the covers up further.

Trew smiled and leaned in to smell her hair. “Who would have ever thought that a sixty-year-old could be so hot?”

“We seem to both appear forty inside this simulation. Still, I think I look the same on Earth anyway.”

“Absolutely you do. You’re making an impact in the world of health and nutrition. Actually, both worlds are paying attention to what you’re accomplishing.”

“I’m glad to hear that.” Danielle stood and began to dress. “Our time’s almost up, love.”

“How can I help you, Danni?”

She pulled her pants up and looked at him. “I don’t know. It feels like we are all in some giant holding pattern. Something big is about to happen, I can feel it.” She smiled. “But since I have no clue what it is, there’s really nothing you can do to help me at the moment. Be ready to jump into action when I need you, though. How ‘bout you, babe? Is there anything I can do to help you?”

Trew smiled and shook his head. Inside, he knew he should say something. Time was running out, but he didn’t want to upset her. She still had a lot of years left inside the Game, which left him plenty of time to save her on Tygon.

“Since I made it known to the Gamer movement that I intend to live to the age of one hundred forty, there’s been a swell of people announcing their intention to live just as long,” Danielle said.

“I know. Which a problem.”

“Why?”

“They didn’t spend the credits. It won’t happen.”

“Some of them appear to be on track.”

Trew smiled and said nothing. He didn’t want to tell her that these people would be killed ‘accidentally’ before their bodies on Tygon wasted away and died. There were some facts he didn’t want to address, because if he did, then she would ask about her own body on Tygon. Trew had visited it, and although everything appeared normal now, it would begin to deteriorate as the weeks progressed. Living to the age of 140 within the Game would stress her body on Tygon past the point of being able to survive in stasis.

The light on the door turned green and chimed. Their time together was up.

“See ya soon, sexy!” Danielle kissed Trew and ran toward the door.

Trew threw the covers aside and walked to the exit. He stepped through, expecting to take the helmet off in his small chamber, but instead he found himself in a large room bathed in faint purple light.

There were two reading chairs sitting in the corner beside a fireplace. Trew walked to one chair and sat down. Beside him stood a small, ornate table that held two steaming mugs of liquid. Trew had never tasted anything like the beverage—another treat reserved for this room, it seemed.

“Hello, Trew.” The deep, soothing voice came from behind him. He heard footsteps and wondered what his host would look like today. He always had a different appearance. Varied height, complexion, body structure—always a new look.

Followers often asked Trew what God looked like. He would smile and say that it was pointless to attempt a description. God was, after all, a feeling. Regardless of his—or sometimes her—appearance, the specific and distinct feeling was always consistent.

God felt like belonging, like being in the safest place in creation. Peace and absence of judgment. Words never did the experience justice, although Trew continued to try.

Today, a man sat beside him. Tall, with blond hair and deep blue eyes, a ready smile on his happy-looking face. Laughter seemed to be waiting just below the surface, ready to bubble up at the slightest opportunity. He reached for his drink and Trew grabbed his. They clinked mugs and drank. Both men closed their eyes and savoured the unique, indescribable flavour. In unison, they sighed, then opened their eyes and smiled at each other as if sharing a secret joke.

“How are you doing?”

“I’m doing well,” Trew said. “My best moments are right after a visit with Danni.”

“I know.” He nodded. “That is why we are visiting right now. Today is the most serious conversation we have had to date, my boy.”

“Okay.” He took another sip of his drink and waited.

“You are ready for what is soon to come.” He paused. When Trew said nothing, Tygon’s God nodded, took another sip of beverage, and looked into the fire. After a few moments, He continued. “Tygon is about to undergo great change. The activities and society that brought Tygon to its current state will not be able to advance it to the next level. You will be the one to lead this new change.” He looked at Trew with an expression of fondness mixed with fatherly concern.

Trew smiled.

“Life has been easy for you so far, compared to what will now happen. I know that many would disagree, but it is only by hammering a blade and immersing it in the fire repeatedly that you forge the strongest weapon. You have been shaped, and now you are ready to be forged.” He stood and walked to the fire, holding his hands out to warm them. “Know that I am with you, even when it appears that I am not.”

“Do our visits end?”

“No.” He smiled. “Not at all. There may be times when you do not wish to speak with me, but the visits will continue.”

“Then I’m ready.”

“Yes.” He smiled and embraced Trew, then held him at arm’s length. He nodded with authority and confidence. “You are ready.”

65

“It has been an interesting couple of days since Danielle came back online. Days here, years in the Game, with much excitement and activity that have produced very few concrete or dramatic results.

“Carl appeared out of nowhere, flashing his newly changed eyes and helping Danielle to escape from her dangerous captor. We haven’t been able to learn many details regarding who took her, or for what purpose, but Carl has been cautiously accepted into the group of other Eternals who surround the leader of the Gamer movement. Danielle seems reluctant to trust Carl with the more intimate details of the group, preferring to exclude him from the most important meetings and missions.

“The Eternals once more surround her at all times. There was a brief moment when they were not with her, but that has reverted back to the way it was before.

“Danielle, or Fallen as she has come to be known, has been busy rallying cells of Gamers all over the globe, conducting meetings and setting up methods for communicating and assembling should the need arise in times of crisis.

“Earth itself has been very calm. At any given moment in history, a large portion of Earth’s population is preoccupied with deep concern that some conspiracy or doomsday event approaches. Most often the appointed time arrives and passes without incident. Presently, there is no mass anxiety over the world ending. Some find this odd. Others find it a pleasant break from the ongoing drama that has become predictable and boring to both Earth inhabitants and viewers alike.

“Melissa and Danielle continue to fly the skies in secret, still not having shared their incredible abilities with the public. Because of this secrecy, no one else on Earth has exhibited similar talent.

“Tygon, however, is watching Danielle and Melissa fly every day. There have been reports of a dozen or more young players manifesting a small talent for levitating on Tygon, but these claims remain unsubstantiated.

“Also on Tygon, Trew and Brandon have been spotted on more than one occasion leaving the VirtDyne building and traveling to meet with world leaders. We have been unable to learn any details of these meetings, but we can confirm that they have taken place.

“Game viewership remains at all-time highs as thirtieth anniversary events occur all over Earth at irregular and surprising intervals.

“It’s a great time to be watching or playing the Game.”

Bradlan Maknie, Channel 365, Game Theory This Week

Danielle

“I think it’s time we allowed him to come with us to these meetings,” Stephanie says.

I sigh and blow away a stray lock of hair, trying to ignore her as it falls back against my forehead.

“I agree,” Raphael says.

“Well, that’s a real shocker. Let me think for a minute and try to remember the last time you two didn’t agree on something.”

“You want someone in here that likely won’t agree with us?"

“On this point? Yes, please.”

Raphael smiles and walks to the door, opening it and gesturing at someone outside. He stands there for so long I think no one is in the hall. Then I laugh as Carl strolls in, a sour look on his face.

“Seriously?”

Raphael nods, so I look at Carl and ask him. “I think we should continue to keep you out of the top secret meetings. Stephanie and Raphael disagree. What do you think?”

“I think you’re right." He begins to walk out the door.

“Huh? Wait a minute, Goldie, get back in here and tell me why.”

He glares at my use of the nickname for the flecks that mark him as an Eternal. I smile. That’s exactly why I use it. I wave him back in and pat the chair next to mine. He comes back in and sits down. I’ve found out over the past couple of years that being an Eternal doesn’t automatically change you into a cheerful and pleasant person. Carl continues to be the arrogant, aggressive killer that he was when his eyes had crimson flecks. I know that’s often just a front. He is useful, though I will not admit that to him.

He sits there, looking at me with a combination of amusement and impatience. I stare back. We played this game a lot when we were in the cages. I got pretty good at being silent longer than him. Carl doesn’t seem to be in the mood to lose today, and I’m impatient to get on with more important things, so I finally break the silence. “Why do you think I shouldn’t trust you to come with us?”

“Two reasons.” He holds up three fingers. “Number one, I hate to agree with those two. Number two, I enjoy the break when you all leave.” He keeps his hand raised and says nothing. I’m about to correct his math and tell him he’s still holding up a third finger when it dawns on me which finger is extended. I laugh and shake my head. The man does have a sense of humour.

I point to the others in the room. “They say I can trust you implicitly, that there’s no way you will betray me if your eyes turn back and you become an Infernal again.”

“That is correct.” Carl nods. “If I once again become an Infernal, I am not allowed to betray what I experienced or learned as an Eternal.”

“There’s no way you can get around that?”

“Darlin’, the rules are set for us. It’s the price we pay for our special skills and perks. Trust me, if there was a way to bend the rules, I would have already bent them the other way.”

“Oh, okay.”

“So for the record, all three of us agree that Carl is trustworthy,” Stephanie says.

I tap my finger against the side of my chair. “Alright.”

“Alright what?” Carl glares at me.

“You’re in. Why you didn’t tell me this sooner is beyond me. We could use your expertise in these meetings.”

“This is the first time you asked me. I can’t disclose anything I knew as an Infernal. Nothing that is currently happening, at least.”

“Currently happening?”

He grins. “That’s the loophole, but it’s not a very good one. Your secrets will always be safe with me.”

I stare at him, then wave my hand. “That’s fine, we don’t need to know any of that for these meetings. Raph, can you push our next visit back a couple hours, please? I want to bring Carl up to speed.”

“What kind of trouble are you up to, Danni?”

I smile at him. “All kinds.”

66

“Hello, Father.”

“Son.”

“How are things?”

“They’ve been better.”

“But have they been worse?”

“Yes, my boy, they have.”

“Well that’s something, at least.”

“Do you think he’s ready?”

“If I had any doubts, I would have waited longer before setting this in motion.”

There was a pause on both ends of the line.

“Cooper, huh?” Brandon asked. “You really pulled out all the stops.”

“He’s the best, that’s for certain.”

“I can only imagine the threats or promises you had to make to get him to accept the role.”

“You have no idea what’s going on here. After they made the announcement that Trew was the one, they lined up and competed for days to win the spot.”

“Really?” Brandon's voice betrayed his surprise.

“Then when Cooper himself stepped forward to compete, I was as shocked as the rest when I found out.”

“I’m glad it’s Cooper. It makes paying the price worth it.”

“It’s not worth it, Son.” There was sadness in his father’s voice. “But it’s too late to take it back.”

“I know. Time’s running out.”

67

“I remember following a very good player because he had done extremely well in his last two sessions. This time he turned out to have a very mediocre life. I recall thinking, ‘This young man is wasting his life. I’ve subscribed to his channel for three weeks now, and it just gets more mundane and boring as time passes.’ One night I came home from work, grabbed a drink to unwind, and decided to tune in to his channel one last time before cancelling it the next day. He was a server, working at a restaurant day-in and day-out, spending all of his money on silly things and not getting ahead or accomplishing anything. That final night when I tuned in, he was wiping down dirty tables and setting them with clean silverware while a coworker was talking to him.

Out of nowhere, as if he was reading my thoughts, the thirty-two year old server said to the girl, ‘This is crazy. I work each night and make just enough money to spend the next day. Is this what my life is?’

‘Maybe.' She didn’t seem too upset about it, and the young man said as much.

‘Why would I be upset? I’m better off than a large percentage of the people in this world. If this was my entire life, I could do worse.’

‘Well I think it’s a waste. If this is what my entire life will be like, then what’s the point?’

‘Maybe it’s not about you. What if you were born simply to have a child who would grow up to become a doctor and cure cancer, saving millions of lives?’

That made the server think. It made me think.

I didn’t cancel my subscription to that player’s channel. I followed him for his entire play on the off-chance that he might do something important, or have a child who did something incredible. When his life had played out, he didn’t have a kid that grew up to cure cancer. He didn’t do anything remarkable at all. But he might have, and that’s why I continued to watch.

I think that’s why most of us spend so much time watching the Game. There’s a chance that someday we may witness something rare and incredible. Then all that time we invested will have been worth it.”

Interview with a Game fan

Shane

“How are things coming along, Seven?”

Seven sits looking at his computer monitor, deep in thought. I wait. He tends to do this when he’s really immersed in a serious challenge, and there have been some serious challenges lately. I have set some aggressive goals for my little cadre of pets, and they have done well. Finally I grow impatient. I’m the boss. He can damn well snap out of it. “Seven?”

“Yeah." His mumbling attracts my attention. I don’t tolerate that level of disrespect. I walk over to his monitor, prepared to teach him some manners. Then I see his screen and stop dead in my tracks. A moment later, I take a gulp of air. Apparently I forgot to breathe for a moment. “Beautiful.”

“Yeah.”

“That’s it, then?”

Seven pries his eyes away from the monitor and a grin spreads across his face. “That’s it, boss.”

I nod and tap his head, putting him into the haze, then I leave his cell and walk to my desk in the centre of the room. I pull out my chair and sit down, placing both hands flat on its cool surface. Ten deep, complete, relaxed breaths. There is such power in the simple act of breathing. It truly is an often overlooked gift from the beyond. After ten breaths, my focus is clear. I reflect on what has just happened.

I smile.

For over thousands of years I’ve been trapped here, exiled to this miserable existence by Brandon Strayne. Today, my patience and persistence are rewarded. I have dreamed of this day for millennia.

I stand and take off my lab coat, folding it and draping it over the chair. Then I open the desk drawer, remove the ring of keys, and walk to cell number one. I walk inside and tap Number One on his forehead. He blinks as he comes out of the haze. I nod and walk out of his cell. One follows me, stopping just inside his cell door. I gesture for him to step all the way into the hall.

I repeat the process for all thirteen cells, smiling at each of my pets as they wake from their haze and stand at the thresholds of their cells. When they have all been awakened and released, I walk back to the centre of the room and stand there, turning to meet each of their gazes.

“The only way to fail is to stop trying. All of you have continued to try, long after normal people would have stopped. I am pleased with your work. Today I give you the gift that was promised when you came to live here. Today I grant you permanent sanity.”

I look around. Some of them smile at the announcement while others weep and clasp their hands in gratitude. Still others stare, not sure what to make of my declaration.

“As a further gift, I have integrated your genius with your regular consciousness. When you leave here, you will retain the incredible talents you have, yet they will no longer overwhelm and drive you insane.”

I pause to allow them time to understand the gift I have just given them. Then I address them again. “You will all notice a blue marking on your right wrist, the infinity symbol. It is the magic contained in that symbol that allows you to remain in your current state. It also allows me to find you anytime I desire, for as long as you shall live on this Earth. I grant you your freedom, but understand that sometime in the future I may call on you for assistance. If that day comes, you will help me. Does anyone disagree with this?” I look around to make certain no one does.

“You have thirteen days to travel wherever you would like. When you leave here, grab a duffel bag on the way out. Inside, you will find enough money to take you anywhere. Remember—thirteen days, then find a place of safety. That is all. Once again, thank you for your invaluable assistance. I couldn’t have done this without all of you.” I wave my hand and they begin to file out.

I see Seven and get his attention. He hesitates, then walks over to me. “You may leave as well, if you wish.” I see the struggle in his eyes. He is my favourite. Being around me allows him to do things he never imagined. On the other hand, I’m a difficult master.

I recognize the power-hungry look in his eyes and smile. He’s going to stay with me.

“Grab your duffel bag and meet me at the exit. I have an incredible computer lab to show you.”

Seven nods. “Is it close by, boss?”

I shake my head. “No, Seven. We must travel to get to it. Would you like to guess how long it will take us to arrive?”

“Thirteen days?”

“Correct.”

68

Miranda

“My shoulder aches.”

Stephanie places a hand on my neck. “Which one?”

“The one that holds Sparx.”

“How painful is it?” I can see the concern in her eyes. We haven’t been able to get it out, or get it to respond to our repeated attempts at communication.

“Scale of one to ten, it’s only a three, but it’s a throbbing kind of pain.”

“I’ll go see if Samantha can come take a look.” She heads to the door.

“Whoa, wait a minute.”

“What?”

“It’s not constant. If I didn’t know better . . . yes, I swear it’s Morse code.”

“Really?” Steph runs to the nearby desk and grabs a pen and paper. She quickly hands it to me and I sit down on the bed. I start to scribble the signals down, nodding as I do. “Yeah, it’s definitely Morse code."

“What’s it spelling?”

“Shh. Let me focus.”

The pulsing doesn’t last long. I don’t focus on the entire message, just the letters. It’s important that I get them all down correctly. I can read the actual message when it stops.

As quickly as it began, the pain disappears and the pulsing stops. I translate the message and read it. Then I begin to cry.

“What is it, Miranda?” Stephanie grabs a tissue and hands it to me. I dab my eyes and hand her the paper.

She reads it aloud. “Hi M, it’s me, Sparx. Captured, but found a way out. Will be with you again soon. Don’t try to remove me. See you in a few days, if this works. Beware.”

Stephanie hands me back the note. “That sounds like very positive news, Miranda. In just a few days, Sparx might be back with you. Why are you crying?”

“The last word is 'Beware'.”

“Yes, that sounds a bit weird. Maybe he’s trying to warn you that it might be dangerous, her trying to get back to you.”

I shake my head. “That’s not it. Beware is a code word.”

“What’s it code for?

I don’t know if anyone is viewing me, but at this moment I have to assume someone is. I close my eyes and start humming to myself to drown out the self-narration. Then I write the explanation of the code word blindly on the piece of paper and hand it to Stephanie.

I open my eyes and see her reading the paper. Her eyes widen and she turns pale as death. “Are you joking? Please tell me you’re joking.”

I shake my head.

“Goddamn it!” She crumples the paper and throws it in the trash. “We have to tell Danielle.”

“No!” My shout stops her in her tracks. “That’s not allowed.”

“Says who?”

I point to the sheet in the garbage.

Stephanie drops down on the bed beside me. “This isn’t good."

“No. It isn’t.”

69

The entire team was present in the middle office of Danielle’s command centre. Her sixtieth birthday would be occurring in less than an hour, and everyone was gathered to celebrate. Most fans on Tygon had taken a Game day so they could watch as much of her day as possible.

“Where’s Angelica?” Michelle asked.

“Not sure." Trew watched Danielle sleep on the monitor.

“Before we get to the magic moment, I would like to say a few words." Brandon stood at the head of the table and waited while everyone took their seats. “Thank you. I just want to say how incredible you are all doing. Although the last couple days have been easy, most of our time together hasn’t been simple at all. I can’t believe how well this group handles challenges. Who would have thought Danielle would get this far? A girl who was pulled from the camps, given a free play, and thrown into the Game with a paltry amount of credits. What she is accomplishing is nothing short of spectacular, and each of you is responsible for helping. In a few moments when we raise our glasses, be sure you nod to your fellow teammates. Every one of you should be proud. Now let’s sit back and spend the next hour watching our girl celebrate her special day.”

Everyone took their seats and watched the monitor feeds.

* * *

Shane

“Bring up her feed, Seven.”

“Um, Boss?” Seven clicks away at his keyboard, bringing up a view of Danielle on the main 120-inch screen.

“What is it?”

“I was wondering, since we aren’t belowground anymore—well, okay, we are belowground, but in a different part of the world—anyways, would it be possible for you to call me by my name instead of the number you gave me?”

“What is your name?”

Seven thinks for a few moments, then shakes his head. “I don’t remember.”

I look at him curiously.

“Okay, then. Seven is fine.”

“Excellent. Is everything ready?”

“It is.”

“Then we shall begin when she finishes her run and opens the door to enter her house.”

“Are you excited, Boss?”

I give him my best smile. “You have no idea, Seven.”

* * *

Danielle

That’s strange. When I went to bed last night, I couldn’t access the net or text on my smartphone. This morning, the system appears to still be down. Damned inconvenient, today of all days. I wonder how many birthday messages I’m missing.

I get dressed, putting on running gear for a short jog.

I come down the stairs and immediately notice how quiet everything is. I love getting up and jogging early for just this reason. No noise, no one asking me for my thoughts or opinions, no televisions on. Just peace and quiet.

I open the front door and start my jog, a quick five-kilometre run, back in forty minutes or so. As I start down the street I notice it’s quiet out here as well. Too quiet.

There is no humming from the power lines or any of the regular street sounds, subtle noises that you just take for granted.

I pass people on the streets. All of them look confused. Many are glaring at their phones, others are in heated discussion with their brows furrowed.

I don’t get too far before I decide to turn back. On my way home, curiosity gets the better of me and I stop to talk with a neighbour I recognize.

“Hi, Jen. Everyone looks upset this morning. What’s happening?”

Jen shakes her head and holds her phone up. “No one has any wireless signal. Since last night, no one can access the Internet or any other news or communication channels.”

“That’s odd.” I frown. “Do you have power?”

“Nope. Power’s out too.”

“Well, I’m sure it will come back on soon. I wonder how far the power outage has spread.”

“That’s the problem.” Jen looks worried. “With our phones not working, it’s impossible to know if it’s just our block, or the whole city.”

“We’ve come to rely on our technology too much.”

“Yes. I hope it comes back up soon.”

“I’m sure it will. I’ll see you later, Jen.”

“Take care, Danielle.”

I reach the front of the mansion and don’t bother with stretching. This is odd; if our systems are down for long, no one will die, but I bet the population will be very agitated. I have to admit I’m feeling agitated myself. I’ve come to rely on my smart devices so much that I can’t imagine them not working.

I wonder if Stephanie or Raphael are up yet. Well, time to head in and see.

* * *

Command Centre

As soon as Danielle opens the door to enter her mansion, all the screens in the command centre go blank.

“Hey,” someone says loudly. “That’s not funny, turn them back on.”

Michelle stands and walks to the front screen, flipping switches and pressing buttons. “I can’t get any of them to work. Brandon, any idea what’s happening?”

All heads turn from the monitors toward Brandon and someone gasps in alarm.

Brandon is slumped forward, unconscious in his chair.

Trew crosses the room and shakes him by the shoulder, making Brandon flop back like a rag doll.

“What’s wrong?” Lilith asks.

“I don’t know.” Trew frowns. “He was fine a second ago. Back up!” He pushes tablets and glasses off the table in one quick motion and lifts Brandon onto the surface.

The room becomes silent as Trew places his hand on Brandon’s neck. He shakes his head, then loosens Brandon’s collar and listens for signs of breathing. Behind them, unseen by Trew, a white light appears and Cooper steps through it into the room.

“Someone get the paramedics here immediately!” Trew begins to compress Brandon’s chest, forcing air into his unresponsive lungs.

“You’ve got to stop, Trew,” Cooper says.

Trew looks over his shoulder, still performing CPR. “Cooper, perfect timing. Get over here and help me. He’s not breathing.”

“I know. You’re not helping him. Stop the CPR, now.”

“I’m not going to let him die, Cooper.” Trew looks around the room. “Someone get help.”

Cooper places his hand on Trew’s shoulder. “This was the price he agreed on. He admitted it when we spoke in the courtyard. His life for another’s. The deal has been struck and accepted. There’s nothing to be done.”

Trew stops pushing on Brandon’s chest and tears well up in his eyes. “It was for me, wasn’t it?”

Cooper nods and looks away.

Trew wipes away hot tears and looks down at Brandon. “That wasn’t a good deal, Brandon. Not a good deal at all!” He places one hand on Brandon’s chest, the other on his head. Then he closes his eyes and his face becomes very calm.

“You’re wasting your time."

Trew ignores him.

“Okay,” Cooper says. “Everyone out. Quickly, out of the room.”

The team quickly moves out of the office, leaving only Trew and Cooper.

The medical team arrives, carrying a stretcher between them.

“You are to do nothing to revive him." Cooper hands the lead paramedic a letter.

The man opens it and makes a grim face as he nods. “Instructions from Mr. Strayne himself, clearly telling us not to revive him.”

“Trew." Cooper turns to face the younger man. “They need to take him now.”

Trew opens his eyes and lifts his hands, then moves away from Brandon’s body.

The paramedics lift Brandon and put him on the stretcher. “Hey, wait a minute. He’s breathing.”

“What? That’s impossible.” Cooper walks over and leans in close to Brandon. He looks up at Trew. “Damn it, what did you do?” He looks back at the paramedic. “Take him to a hospital room, gentlemen. When he stops breathing again, don’t touch him, do you understand?”

“Yes, sir." They wheel Brandon out of the office and into the elevator.

Cooper looks at Trew. Trew returns his gaze with a calm expression.

“That was cruel.” Cooper taps his head. “Up there, he’s gone, boy.”

“He’s breathing again.”

“He was supposed to die. None of us are happy about it, but that was how things were set up.”

“It’s a stupid arrangement.”

“You have no idea what you’re dealing with here!” Cooper shouts. “Everything is riding on this, and you might have just ruined it all!”

“You said he agreed to die as payment for something. Well, he paid it. He was dead, and now he’s not.”

“He will be, Trew. You don’t buy a car and then get to take the money back and keep the car.”

“Maybe your analogy isn’t a good one.”

Cooper just stares at him.

“I’m going to see how he’s doing.” Trew walks towards the door.

“You don’t have time for that, Lobato."

Trew stops. “How do you know that name? Stephanie used to call me that inside the Game.”

Cooper ignores the question and points to the blank screens. “You see those?”

“Yes.”

“That’s your biggest concern at the moment.”

“Some screens that lost power?”

“No.” Cooper walks over to a screen and presses a button. The viewer makes a sound as it powers off.

“They have no signal,” Trew whispers.

“That’s right. Loss of signal.”

“Danielle?”

“Not just Danielle.”

“Who else?”

“Every single player in the Game.”

Trew drops into a chair and looks at the table. After a moment, he raises his head and looks at Cooper.

“No one on Tygon can view the Game.”

Epilogue

“Two hours ago, all feeds from the Game went dead. Don’t bother calling customer support, they aren’t answering the phones.

“Gaming centres have assured us that players are still safe and alive on their tables, their brain patterns indicating that they are still inside the Game.

“Game Central maintains that there is nothing to be alarmed about. This is thought to be a thirtieth anniversary event and we can expect the Game to come back online in a short time.

“We attempted to contact Brandon Strayne for comment. His office informed us that he is unavailable at this time.”

Lisa Rohansen

“What’s the word?” Danielle asked.

“Chaos.” Raphael sat down beside Stephanie and grabbed an apple, taking a big bite.

“How far does this reach?” Stephanie asked.

“The entire planet.” Raphael took another bite.

“Everyone is behaving so far,” Danielle said. “But that can’t last for much longer. Soon violence will begin.” She turned to Raphael and Carl. “What do you think we should do?”

“That’s easy.” Carl stood up from his corner in the room. Over the past couple of years, it had become his spot to lounge in when they were all together. He moved to stand in front of Danielle. “We get out of here and hole up in a safe area. Somewhere isolated.”

“Agreed,” Raphael said. “Let’s see how long this lasts, determine if anyone comes forward to claim responsibility, and protect ourselves as we go.”

“What about the Gamers?” Danielle asked.

“They are all prepared for this type of scenario,” Raphael said. “Everyone will lay low and live their own separate lives. The small cells will continue to band together and meet, helping each other against any trouble that arises.”

Danielle nodded. “Let’s gather what we can and move to a safe spot. If this blows over in just a few days, fine. If it lasts longer, we deal with it. We all go together, if that works.”

“That’s fine. It doesn’t hurt to have so many Timeless in place for the moment, especially where we’re going.”

Stephanie listed off the names in their party. “Danni, Melissa, me, Raph, Miranda, Carl, and Sam?”

“Add me to the group,” a new voice spoke from the doorway.

All heads turned as a beautiful young woman with long, silky blond hair and an athletic frame walked in. Raphael and Stephanie laughed and they each hugged her while the others watched.

“When did you get in?” Raphael asked.

“Not long ago."

“It’s good to have you back,” Stephanie said.

“It’s good to be back. I barely started my training before I was forced to leave you.”

“We will begin again,” Raphael said. “Can you tell us anything about what’s happening out there?”

The woman shook her head. “No clue. Looks like I walked into an interesting time in the Game.”

“Is she coming with us?” Danielle asked.

“Yes,” Raphael said.

“What’s your name?” Danielle asked her.

“Danielle,” Stephanie said. “This is our newest addition to the Timeless family. She will start training to become an Eternal.”

“Great,” Carl muttered. He looked like he wanted to jump across the room and rip her throat out.

“Nice to meet you, Danielle.” The woman stuck out her hand and the two of them shook. “The name’s Angelica.”

Continued in Book 3: INTERLUDE-BRANDON

Acknowledgments

Special thanks to everyone who read book one and encouraged me to keep going. I am overwhelmed by your support and kind words!

Thank you also to Tiffany Maxwell for your editing skills. You are a pleasure to work with.

Thanks to Linda Boulanger who did the formatting. There is an empty swear jar sitting on my desk and you are responsible for that.

I hope you all enjoyed book two. Don't miss the next one.

Terry Schott

Books By Terry Schott

Click here to follow Terry Schott on Patreon.

The Advent Trilogy

The Ward (Book 1)

The Source (Book 2)

The Exception (Book 3)

The Game is Life Series

Box Set 1 (Books 1-3)

Box Set 2 (Books 4-6)

Box Set 3 (Books 7-9)

The Game (Book 1)

Digital Heretic (Book 2)

Interlude-Brandon (Book 3)

Virtual Prophet (Book 4)

Shadows (Book 5)

Digital Evolution (Book 6)

Cyber (Book 7)

Fragmented (Book 8)

Resonance (Book 9)

The Blight Series

Ascension

Blades VR Trilogy

Scout (Book 1)

Campaign (Book 2)

Raid (Book 3)

The Dark Ages Series

Epoch (Part 1)

The Exigency Series

Towers

Ghost (coming soon!)

Facebook